Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Lazy mornings for Alys didn't exist, especially when two huge huskies were kicking and screaming at her first thing in the morning.

The girl grunted as she pulled a blanket over her head, but neither of her huskies gave up on their attempt to kick her out of bed. And when she felt one of them pull on her hair while also clawing at her sheets, Alys let out a frustrated growl before springing up on the bed, giving the two canines the deadliest stare she could muster.

“Can’t you two leave me alone for one morning?!” she hissed at them, but the duo just looked at her, their light eyes wide and tails wagging. The girl chuckled before throwing her legs over the edge of the bed, huskies following her every move after exiting the bedroom. At least they’re quiet now…

Getting ready for the day never took her long, mostly because she didn’t care what she was wearing most of the time. The real hassle, however, was combing out these wavy locks of ginger hair on her head, especially on days such as this one where humidity made her look like a poodle. And during entire half-an-hour process of her trying to make her hair look somewhat acceptable, both of her dogs just kept nagging at her from the door.

“You won’t go for a walk any sooner if you continue, you’ll just annoy me.” She muttered whilst vigorously combing through each lock, her eyes locking on the husky with black fur on its back “I’m talking to you, Sion. Don’t even think about making a concert again.”

Sion woofed in response only to immediately be slapped in the face by his brother Griffin, husky with slightly reddish fur on his back. “At least someone’s listening…” Alys said with a chuckle.

With her hair finally looking somewhat presentable, Alys returned to her bedroom and chose whatever came to her field of vision the moment she opened her closet: bright yellow long-sleeved shirt, baggy jeans and orange Converse that were until that point laying upside down somewhere under pile of clean socks. However, there was one thing she’d absolutely always wear: a round bronze pendant hanging around her neck, a delicate décor of daffodil engraved on the front side of it.

“Jesus, you’ve kicked me out of bet at 8 AM?! Let me have my last week of school break, please!” she whined at her dogs as her phone screen lit up, showing her the time along with her dad’s message:

“I’m at the hotel, breakfast is in the oven.”

“I hope he put some kind of a padlock on the said oven” the girl mumbled as her eyes drifted towards the dogs, her judging eyes doing nothing for them as their tails once again started wagging.

Luckily, her breakfast was in-tact, Sion and Griffin still being clueless on how to actually open the oven. But Alys had to giggle at how simple the breakfast actually was, ham and cheese sandwiches being something she could’ve made by herself. Still, she appreciated her dad’s effort with decorating the whole meal on the plate and also including freshly baked bara brith on a different plate, something he knew how to make perfectly.

And, of course, the entire time she was eating, it was a fight for survival as both Sion and Griffin jumped around and yowled as if they were starved for weeks.

With her breakfast done and her ears buzzing from constant noise, Alys grabbed two leashes from the hallway of her house, the weather seemingly nice enough so she didn’t have to take her jacket. And the moment her dogs spotted their leashes, all hell broke loose as both of them started spinning and whining as the girl tried to connect the leashes to their collars. Compared to how they behaved at the house, however, when outside and on the leashes her boys behaved rather well, but only if they didn’t see some rouge bird jumping on the ground. Then, not even god would be able to stop them and Alys would probably come out of the entire ordeal with thorn knees and elbows… again.

But the walk was still enjoyable for all three of them, summers in Iceland being rather mild compared to the ones she remembered when she lived in Wales, especially when it came to rain and amount of humidity.

Iceland was windy and chilly, especially in the morning, but it was still warm enough for her to go out in a t-shirt and shorter pants. Everything would be perfect in Iceland if not for one thing: the midnight sun summer cycle. Alys was thankful for dark curtains in her room because during July, she’d see daylight for at least 21 hours a day. And in winter, it was reversed situation…

The usual route Alys would take with Sion and Griffin was to go around the entire property which consisted of two-story house, huge backyard garden and a small playground Alys used a lot when she was still in elementary school. She’d then walk up to the neighboring property, which was about half a mile away, greet neighbor’s fluffy cat that usually sat on the wooden fence and wasn’t even phased by her two boys despite them always attempting to scare her, and then she’d turn around, walking another half a mile towards the front of the property and the main building of Bevan recreational horseback-riding school.

They were mostly open for public during spring and summer, but during fall and winter was when actual work counted. Even though her dad owned this as a side-job, Alys spent more time in the stables and with the horses during fall and summer than anywhere else, especially on weekends. Now, they’d employ many workers in order to cope with sudden big influx of tourists and they were always interested to see or ride Icelandic horses.

“Oh, Alys!” blonde woman in her mid-thirties called out, the two dogs barking in response.

“Morning, Anna!”Alys giggled and waved. “They got you up early again, huh?” the woman asked.

“I guess pops wasn’t in the mood to take them with him this morning” she complained to the woman after letting both dogs to run around in the practice rink.

“I think a big group of tourists is coming today so he had to be there early.” Anna explained as the dogs ran past them at full speed. “And you can’t exactly have these two causing ruckus when there’s a huge crowd”

“I guess not…” Alys pouted, contemplating whether she should still head towards downtown after ten o’clock. I hope that’s when the crowd will die down-

A sudden but short-lived pain pierced Alys’ wrist, her gaze immediately lowering to her right hand. What the hell?

“What is it? You’re frowning a lot.” Anna asked as she measured the amount of food for each horse in the stables, the younger girl just shaking her head in response. “My right wrist hurts. Those two must’ve tugged at their leashes too hard-”

The pain hit her again, this time longer and more severe. It felt like someone pierced her with a needle through her arm, and when she looked down this time, the inner area of her wrist was getting redder and redder.

“L-look…” she showed it to Anna, the woman frowning at the sight. “Maybe it’s broken? Could they really have pulled you that hard?”

“I don’t know… but it hurts in waves and… like, it really, really hurts.”

“Want  me to call Jon to take you to hospital?”

“But I didn’t feed Sion and Griffin-”

“They can stay with me, don’t worry.” Anna reassured, her voice becoming gentler and quieter. “I’m sure we still have some kibble in the main building.”

Alys’s eyes widened at the suggestion and she reluctantly nodded, Jon appearing out of the stables with a broom in his hand.

Soon enough, Alys was at the back seat of Jon’s yellow jeep, the older man giving her reassuring words “If something’s wrong, doctors will figure it out, don’t worry. And I’ll call your dad to come and pick you up once we’re done.”

“Thank you…” Alys said just in the moment when her wrist started hurting again, this time feeling being equal to someone literally sawing her hand clean off. She hissed in pain and threw her head back, her vision getting blurry from the pain so much she didn’t even register Jon was telling her something.

That’s when she heard it. An unfamiliar male voice, deep within her mind.

“Alys…” the voice called out to her. “The church in the main square. Church that looks like mountains…”

“What the hell?!” she whisper-yelled, her eyes catching a brief glimpse of something dark appearing on the skin of her wrist. Don’t tell me I got bruised because of whatever this is-

But it was no bruise. It was nothing Alys had expected, her eyes widening as she observed the symbol.

In the middle of her right wrist, as if freshly tattooed on her, was a round symbol with a sword piercing through the circle’s right side, the blade pointing downwards. The more she observed the symbol, the more it seemed and felt like it was pulsating in that same level of excruciating pain.

“What the hell, what the hell, what the hell?!” she whisper-yelled again, suddenly aware Jon had stopped the jeep to look at her. “What’s wrong!? Does it really hurt that bad?!”

“Huh?” she asked absent-mindedly, not even sure what was happening to her in that moment.

“Are you in a lot of pain?” Jon asked in a calmer manner, Alys only nodding her head before that voice returned to speak to her again:

“Go to the church that looks like mountains, Alys” it said. “It won’t hurt you anymore.”

Alys frowned at those words, not wanting to believe she was actually going crazy. Her eyes darted from her wrist to Jon and back, the mind contemplating what was the best course of action in that very moment.

“I…” she started. “I’ll be fine if you just drop me off close to downtown… I think I’ll be able to get myself to the hospital on foot.”

“Are you sure? You were jumping on the seat in pain, I don’t think-”

“I’ll be fine, Jon! Really!” Alys chuckled nervously. “Remember this isn’t my first time going to the hospital alone. This time I can at least walk.”

Jon didn’t seem like he had bought her story, but had still continued driving towards the downtown of Reykjavik which was, at that point, only about fifteen minutes away.

What do you even want from me…, the girl wondered, the pain becoming rather numbing at that point, causing Alys’ entire body to break in cold sweat. But at least she could guess what “church that looks like mountains” meant… at least, she hoped she knew.

“Are you sure you don’t want me to drive you all the way to the hospital? You look paler than usual…” Jon asked once Alys was dropped off at the huge square close to the downtown.

“Yeah, I’m sure. Don’t worry, you already have a lot of work to do today.” Alys reassured, her other hand still gripping onto her painful wrist.

“If this is about not telling your dad, then please-”

“It’s not!” she exclaimed way too quickly. “It’s just… you all are super busy today” she repeated herself. ”… and this is probably my fault so I should take care of it… I’ll be an adult soon, after all.”

Jon just shook his head in disagreement, but he also knew there was no use arguing with Alys at that point, she had already convinced him to do as she said. Alys then waved at him as he turned the car and drove off, the girl barely managing not to scream from the pain that really started to annoy her.

But as she turned around, Alys frowned with determination, her eyes following the structure of a majestic church which was probably one of the tallest buildings in Reykjavik,the Hallgrimskirkja. Apparently built to showcase beauties of Iceland, Alys had to admit it was one of the most majestic structures she had ever seen in her life. The marble it was made from changed color according to the weather conditions outside, sometimes appearing gray and sometimes literally glowing in the light of the falling sun. The front of the church seemed most impressive, pillar-like structure on each side of the entrance reminding Alys of the massive church organs that suddenly rose to hug the tallest tower, that very structure imitating Icelandic mountains and shores.

“Get inside, hurry…” the voice suddenly came back, nudging her.

“My god, you’re demanding… ” she said with her voice raspy from pain. “Also, I can’t. It’s closed to the public for at least one more hour-”

“Just get inside…” the voice continued. “Trust me, please…”

Alys gave up on even questioning her own logic in that moment, her feet carrying her across the square and towards the main entrance as fast as they could. If I turn out to actually be losing my mind, I hope pops finds out last-

A strange feeling washed over Alys as she crossed a certain percentage of the square, the city becoming uncomfortably quiet all of a sudden. With a frown and her heart dropping in her stomach, the girl looked around, noticing her entire surrounding seemed slightly… dimmed… like she was looking at the town with sea goggles on.

And yet, the only thing still clear in her eyes was that damn church…

But there was one more thing which stunned the girl, her eyes once again averting to that damn wrist of hers: the pain has completely disappeared, like it was never there even though tattoo remained.

Even more determined to find out what was actually happening, Alys marched towards the main entrance and pushed the huge door without much effort, the minimalistic and mostly grayish-white inside of the church still looking impressive even with the “dim filter” on her eyes.

“Oh, thank god! Someone’s also here!” someone suddenly exclaimed, causing Alys to look down. She was not ready to be grabbed by the hands and pulled forward suddenly, the girl in front of her looking as confused as Alys was. “Did you also get a little tattoo on your wrist?”

The girl released Alys and rolled up a sleeve of her seemingly fancy and flowy white shirt with thin black stripes, soon revealing a rose-like structure enclosing the same circular symbol. Alys wordlessly rolled her sleeve and showed her tattoo as well, her words deadpanning out of her mouth:

“Did you also have a tiny voice telling you to come to the ‘church that looks like mountains’?”

“Actually, my voice just told me directions… I like the approach of yours much better. Sounds more poetic.”

Two girls burst out laughing all of a sudden, Alys aware there was nothing particularly funny in that situation… unless both of them had a very bizarre and uncanny sense of humor.

“What the hell is even happening here? Why do we have a ‘dim filter’ over our eyes?”

“I’m as confused as you are, dear.” the girl said whilst throwing her long, luscious brown hair over her shoulder. “But I’m glad I’m not going crazy at least… Oh, I’m Lili, by the way! Lili Frey!”

“Alys Bevan…” the ginger-head shook her hand with Lili on instinct, impressed at the amount of strength in her palm. “So, are we the only ones here or-”

“Nope, definitely not.” Another voice called out from deeper inside the church, Alys only then noticing six other figures standing closer to the altar.

Lili and Alys exchanged looks before shrugging and walking up to the other six, ginger-head observing the others in closer detail as she continued to close the distance between herself and them.

On the far left stood two pretty identical girls, one of them taller and dressed in a black hoodie with a logo of some band Alys had no idea about, skinny black jeans and massive black throat-stompers, whilst the shorter barely reached other girl’s shoulder, her hair styled so that she looked like she suddenly spawned cat ears. Her clothes was different from her twin, colorful button-up on top of short jeans and mint-colored converse sneakers.

Next to them stood a very beautiful, brown-skinned girl with the most radiant eyes and facial structure Alys has ever seen. She wore a simple white shirt which was topped by light-blue button up with attached red tie, simple jeans and black Vans, her eyes following Alys’ and Lili’s every move as they approached them.

The girl next to her caused ginger-head to wince slightly in surprise, the sharpness of her almond-shaped eyes being almost too much for Alys to bear. Add to that her sharp facial features and almost entirely black outfit consisting of black t-shirt, black cargo pants with appropriate amount of waist chains and Dr. Martens shoes, Alys could guess she was someone not to be crossed under any circumstance.

Second girl to the right was a complete contrast to the previous one, her platinum blonde and short wavy hair adorned by a pure white beret as the duo-colored blue and white sweater made her seem smaller and softer than she actually was, Alys only noticing on closer inspection she’s taller than both girls standing to the left and right of her.

The girl on the far right didn’t even look at Alys and Lili, the frown not really suiting her very pretty face. She wore regular jeans, white sneakers, black and white striped shirt topped with leather jacket, the attitude very clearly showing she didn’t want to be there.

“So… I’m guessing we’re all ‘my wrist almost fell off but then I heard a mysterious voice’ squad?” Lili asked in an effort to break the tension, a few of the girls actually giggling at her question before all of them showed off their wrists in sync.

“I’m at least happy I’m not insane…” the blonde girl said before chuckling. “But… why were we dropped in here all of a sudden?”

“Your guess is as good as mine.” the girl next to the twins spoke. “Are we sure this isn’t some kind of group hallucination? Some kind of mass hysteria?”

“Could be… But we should also think of here and now instead of speculating.” The girl with sharp eyes spoke in a rather commanding tone. “Let’s start with introductions, hm? That seems to be the best option since we’re seemingly in the same mess.” As the others collectively murmured in affirmation, the girl rose her hand again to showcase a tattoo of a golden dragon enclosing around that damn round object.

“I’m Jung Dalrae”

“Xin Chunhua” the girl in colorful shirt said whilst showing off her tattoo of a red fan. “And this is my older twin sister, Xin Huiying” The called-out girl rolled up her sleeve again, showing off golden bamboo flute tattoo.

“I’m Jaya Aesha Kola… but you can just call me Jaya” the girl next to them giggled while showing a tattoo of what seemed like solar eclipse, the gold and white lines even more prominent on her darker skin.

“Irina Maximova Eryomina” the blonde spoke as she showed a tattoo of double-headed eagle. “But Irina is fine.  ‘Maximova’ is connected to my father’s name.”

“Momoka Masuyama…” the last girl muttered while reluctantly showing the tattoo of a cherry blossom tree, Alys barely biting her tongue in regards to her sour attitude.

“Lili Frey” said brunette as she showed off her rose tattoo. “And this is Alys Bevan. She has a full-on sword on her wrist” said Lili whilst forcefully pulling ginger-head’s sleeve up only for Alys to pull her hand away.

But before anyone could say anything more, the slight shimmering of light above the altar grabbed all the girls’ attention. As if hypnotized, all eight of them walked up the stairs and stood in front of the altar covered in white tablecloth, Alys’ eyes only then noticing… a few small figures in the shimmering light?!

As the figures became more and more prominent and the light started to dim, Alys observed each of them and tried to convince herself she wasn’t actually in a long and very weird dream.

All of the tiny figures looked like men in various types of traditional clothing: the one with wavy brown and slightly longer hair wore burgundy knight uniform adorned by golden details, the tallest guy of the bunch wore a traditional Chinese black robes with white detailing, his hair long and tied in a high ponytail. The second tallest among them wore very detailed royal blue outfit, the gold decorating his torso whilst the red sash hugged his slim waist. One of them wore a traditional and lavish Korean gown, the shades of purple and pink being too much of a color attack for Alys’s eyes in that moment. The guy next to him had his longish hair tied in a very discreet ponytail, the white nobleman clothes and salon shoes with huge clasps making him look like he had just dropped off the court of some very important king. Another guy had two-colored hair, blonde bangs really exentuating his beauty while his traditional Japanese robes in red shades posed a big contrast to the man standing next to him. The said man’s sun-kissed skin was mostly exposed on the torso whilst leather and finely detailed clothing covered his lower hands, lower body and shoulders, the grayish-white color of his hair being a really jarring contrast.

“Well then, greetings, my dear ladies!” the one in white nobleman clothes suddenly spoke. “You must be wondering what is happening here today so we’re here to explain it to you in as much detail as we can.”

Oof, thought Alys. His attitude already reminds me of someone I know…

“Speak more concisely.” the man in purple Korean clothing spoke in a commanding tone, Alys barely managing not to giggle. “We know this is sudden, but we need your help with something-”

“Someone please pinch me so I know I’m not dreaming…” Chunhua murmured, her eyes wide with shock. It was Momoka who pinched her, causing Chunhua to yelp in pain before slapping away the other girl’s hand in retaliation. “Holy shit, this is definitely not a dream…”

“Whatever any of you says…” Lili lowered her head closer to the seven tiny men, her voice sounding both ridiculous and threatening. “I don’t believe a word of it. Now release us from the magic you’ve put us under or I’ll squish you!”

“Wait, please!” the man in blue and gold clothes pleaded. “We can really explain you everything! Just give a us a chance!”

The girls exchanged looks, Lili still eyeing the palm-sized men from the corner of her eye like a menacing bird of prey. And eventually, it was Dalrae who had spoken:

“Okay, out with it.” She commanded with a sigh. “What the hell is going on?”

Chapter Text

„This will be a long explanation so I just hope you girls are ready to stand there for a while“ the man in a purple Korean clothes said as-a-matter-of-factly, hands behind his back as he started to walk across the big altar, Alys only being able to follow his tiny form with her gaze, the urge to ask him something stupid never being stronger.

“As you could see… ” he started “All of you have gotten tattoos with our kingdom’s crests on your wrist, each crest corresponding to one of us.”

“Did you have to make it so painful, though?” Chunhua asked as she rubbed her wrist. “I thought my hand will literally fall off”

“We didn’t think it’d be painful for you, and I believe I speak for everyone when I ask you to accept our apology.” The tallest among the tiny bunch had spoken, his feet soon lifting off the altar as he floated in front of Chunhua and Huiying, rendering all girls speechless.

“Y’all can fly too?!” Alys finally blurted out, her voice echoing in the empty church.

“Oh, we can do many things.” the guy with wavy hair and in knightly outfit spoke, he also suddenly starting to float around Alys’s head. “But what Dann tried to explain to you is this: each crest is a symbol of our kingdom, therefor it shows you were chosen by a certain king.”

“A certain king?” Irina was the one to ask this time around. “You were sent by your king?”

“Kings.” the man in royal blue and gold robes corrected her. “And we were not sent by our kings, we are kings”

A moment of silence and shock lasted a bit too long for Alys to feel comfortable only for Lili to burst out laughing, followed by Chunhua, Alys and Huiying.

“You mean to tell me…” she said as she wheezed. “You guys came from your tiny little countries and chose us for something? What can we even do for you?! I’m damn sure we won’t even fit in your kingdoms logistically speaking.”

“Your rudeness is unmatched, but I appreciate your realistic thinking.” the guy in white nobleman clothes stated as he also flew in front of Lili’s face, not even asking her permission before landing on top of her head. The girl tried to swat at him, but he dodged her so effortlessly that Lili went completely red in the face. “And this is only our temporary form… for reasons. We’re very much the same size as you girls, maybe slightly taller.”

“Reasons, you say?” Dalrae finally spoke after a long time. “How about you share those ‘reasons’? ”

“Right, I apologize for a long monologue at the beginning.” the guy in purple Korean clothes spoke again as he also floated to Dalrae’s eyelevel. “I won’t go into details, but unfortunately, the seven of us have been… hibernating, so to say, for the past five years back in our world. We managed to find a way into your world using these forms and we realized one of the only ways for us to wake up is to have someone else find where our original bodies are sleeping.”

“Sir, that’s a lot of details!” Chunhua said through a flabbergasted chuckle. “Don’t tell me we’ll have to kiss you to wake you up like in the fairy tales?!”

“Perish the thought, young lady!” the tallest of the seven men spoke again, his attention still very much on the shorter one of the twins. “We just need you to find our bodies and allow this form to reunite with the original. We’ll figure things out once we get there, but your main job is locating our resting places.”

“But why are you sleeping in the first place? And what’s the point of even waking you up?” Momoka spoke for the first time since they’ve introduced themselves, Alys wincing at how deep her voice actually was.

“That is… something we still wish to keep a secret.” the guy with blonde bangs and in Japanese traditional clothing responded. “As for the point of waking us up… let’s just say our kingdoms are in a lot of disarray and we want to get to the bottom of why that is, so the only way for us to actually do it is to sit back in our respective thrones.”

“But where are your kingdoms anyway?” Huiying questioned this time around, the tallest ‘small guy’ turning towards her whilst levitating between her and Chunhua.

“In a world parallel to yours. You could say it’s similar… but it’s also not really similar.”

“That’s the most cryptic sentence I’ve heard in a while… You guys are super suspicious, but then again, we’re actually talking with tiny people who fly so I don’t even know why I’m questioning my reality.”  Alys finally said everything that’s been on her mind ever since they’ve arrived, suddenly getting an urge to ask Momoka to pinch her as well, just to be sure she wasn’t actually dreaming.

“I don’t blame you for feeling that way, but we are only speaking the truth and we really need your help. Only you can help us.” The guy in a knightly outfit said before gesturing towards Alys’s shoulder, the ginger-head only giving him a nod in response.

“But I guess the first step towards bettering our relationship and gaining your trust is introducing ourselves, no?” the guy said once he was comfortably sitting on Alys’s shoulder. “I’m Arthur, king of Forest of Mist and the king of rain.”

Alys’s eyebrows shot upwards, surprised to hear such a common name come from his mouth, but she still chuckled in response and offered one of her index fingers to shake his tiny hand.

“I’m Alys, nice to meet you, your Majesty.” She said before looking at the others. “What about the rest of you?”

“Name is Hwon, king of Eternal Falls and king of storms” the tallest among kings spoke, but his attention primarily focused on the sisters. “And since you two are twins, looks like I’ll have double help.”

“I’m Mujin! I rule over River of Boundary and I’m the king of cherry blossoms” the king with two-colored hair spoke, Momoka even smiling slightly at his introduction.

“Ivan.” spoke the king in royal blue and gold attire. “My kingdom is Red Snowfield and I’m the king of snow”. Irina copied Alys’s gesture and offered her index finger to shake the king’s hand, but he made her flip her hand palm-up so he could just casually sit on it, his legs dangling off the edge of Irina’s palm.

“What about you up there? Still sulking?” Lili asked as she tilted her head a bit too far back, causing the tiny king to almost fall off with a yelp. But he retaliated by grabbing two of her front locks, causing Lili to hiss in pain and mutter something under her breath.

“For your information, young lady, my name is Louis.” he finally said. “I’m ruling over kingdom of beautiful name, Rose Garden, and I’m the king of aesthetic”

Lili rolled her eyes at his tone, her eyes following the king in purple Korean robes that now landed on top of Dalrae’s hand like a little bird.

“My name is Dann and I’m pleased to make your acquaintance, Ms. Jung Dalrae.” he said with an elegant bow. “I’m ruling over Door to Four Seasons and I carry a title of king of change”

“Very pleased to make your acquaintance as well…” Dalrae said with a rather flat tone, but her wide eyes and mouth hanging slightly agape told everyone how she really felt before she also slowly bowed her head before the tiny king.

“And what about you, your Majesty? You’re awfully quiet compared to the others.” Jaya asked the king who was already standing on her shoulders, his tiny hands holding onto her thick brown locks.

“I think my comrades have said everything that needed to be said” he spoke in a rather deep voice before chuckling. “But I have to be courteous as well. Therefore, my name is Jahan, ruler of Sea of Desert and proudly carrying a title of the sun king”

“You all have very important-sounding titles… ” Jaya commented. “Don’t tell me that also means you have magical powers?”

“Very observant of you.” Jahan confirmed proudly. “Although we can’t really use them at this very moment, all of us are very well-versed in magic usage, regular weapon usage and fighting. Do not fret; all of you will learn the same thing we did very soon.”

“Whoa, whoa, whoa, hold your horses for a moment!” Alys exclaimed as she suddenly turned to look at Jahan. “What do you mean ‘we’ll learn’?!  Do we have to go somewhere?!”

“Weren’t you listening?” Arthur reprimanded her before pulling onto one of her ginger locks. “We told you our kingdoms are in different world from yours, so of course we expected you to go there on our behalf but accompanied by us in these forms.”

“That’s one of the first things you should’ve said!” Lili yelled as she flailed her hands around, Louis holding for his dear life on top of her head. “But no! You had to introduce yourselves so we start getting attached to your tiny Majesties!”

“That’s one way to put it.” Louis still managed to mock her despite almost flying across the church several times. “But don’t worry! Jahan already told you, you’ll be properly trained and will receive your weapons accordingly!”

“Plus you’ll get to tour around our kingdoms and learn a bit about our cultures. I hope that’s something that’s interesting to you” Ivan spoke this time, Irina only nodding as her expression grew more and more impressed.

“Wait, I have a question!” Chunhua raised her hand and Hwon was the one to give her permission to speak again. “Does that mean we’ll be able to skip school?!”

“Uh… I think so? Also, you mean lessons from tutors?” Hwon asked with a rather puzzled expression plastered on his face, Huiying soon explaining: ”No, actually, we have organized education in this world and my little sister just wants to avoid it at all cost” she said as she shot a judgmental gaze towards her younger twin. “I sure hope the absences won’t be long.”

“Oh, shut up, nerd.” Chunhua chuckled before jumping on her sister, her hands locking around her shoulders as her legs dangled in the air for a moment or two. “Just accept the fact our lives are about to become a bit more interesting! And if you really can’t live without school, take your chemistry homework to the other world. I’m sure teachers would be thrilled.”

If looks could kill, Chunhua would be a goner by that time, Huiying only shortly glancing at her before slithering out of her grip.

“So, when are we going?!” Chunhua asked, her hands on her hips as a wide smile appeared on her face.

“Definitely not now, but soon.” Dann responded. “But also… do you really think we would’ve sent you to our kingdoms without any training?” he asked, sounding almost offended.

“Training?” Dalrae questioned, Jahan actually being the one to explain it further:

“Yes. We don’t really know the real state of our kingdoms, but potential of them being extremely dangerous for you is very high. Therefore, we’ll need you girls to practice your fighting skills, with weapons of your choosing especially, as well as other skills that will help you survive.”

“When you put it that way, all this doesn’t really seem so fun anymore…” Alys commented, feeling her stomach churn.

“We never said it’d be fun and dandy.” Arthur noted. “But it is our duty as kings and ones who ask for help to ensure the best possible outcome for you, and that includes your training.”

“But… where are we going to train? In this church?!” Momoka questioned this time around, Alys once again getting surprised by her voice and tone.

“While this church is definitely big and in this vacuum dimension we can ensure nothing would be damaged, we won’t be training in here.” Mujin explained. “But we will gather here whenever we have to go for a quest, mostly because this church is built on the intersection of a few very important lay lines that allow us to travel between worlds and dimensions in the first place.”

“Wow, king of cherry blossom remembered everything I’ve taught him.” Louis said in an almost proud tone, but Alys could still hear the mockery in his undertone. Mujin obviously picked up on it, too, as he glared at the other king before turning his head, offended. “But to answer your other question, young lady.” Louis now spoke to Momoka. “There is a special, between-worlds dimension where you can train. We have ensured training grounds big enough for all of you and that’s also the dimension where our own horses reside.”

“Did you say horses?” Alys suddenly became interested.

“Indeed!” Louis said proudly. “Because they’re in that space in-between, they have no need of feeding or sleeping because time literally stands when they are in that space. Same will be for you, although if you’re training there for a while, we can’t guarantee you won’t feel the aftermath of the said vigorous training once you return home. ”

“At least I won’t hate working out during the entire process…” Lili stated.

“All of this sounds great, but…” Irina suddenly said in a soft voice. “When are we starting to train? I’m assuming you didn’t drag us here just to have a casual chat.”

“We didn’t actually, you’re right.” Ivan confirmed her suspicions before looking at other six kings, all of them nodding at the same time.

Then, all seven of them clapped in unison, three times to be exact, and Alys could swear the whole world started spinning before her eyes.

But only after a few blinks, all eight girls found themselves in the middle of a huge arena, Alys suddenly becoming aware of the soft sand underneath her feet. The arena very much reminded her of the ones Romans used in their time, but this training ground seemed endless and vast in size. She was convinced it’d take her whole day to run around the entire arena…

“Welcome to your training grounds, protectors of kings!” Dann announced, all seven kings now floating mid-air in front of the group of girls. “From today onward, we expect you to stay vigilant and brave in your future endeavors, as there are many quests and tasks we as kings would ask of you. Of course, nothing is your obligation and if you think mission is too much for you, you can always refuse to go. ”

“Now I actually feel like I’m being spoken to by a king.” Huiying commented, Dann barely holding in a chuckle before he continued:

“You will be given more details soon, but let’s tackle the first challenge for now.”

The kings dispersed each on different sides of the arena as the ground suddenly started shaking and a glowing hole opened in the sand. The girls instinctively scooted together, Dalrae and Huiying being the ones to stand at the front whilst outstretching their arms, as if they wanted to create the barrier between the threat and the group.

But what appeared before them was something Alys didn’t quite expect: various weapons, all of them floating in the air but still in somewhat organized line.

“Here you can see weapons of all shapes and sizes, each of them used by one of us when we were kings.” Jahan explained as he floated closer to the display of blades and magical items. “However, we won’t be telling you which is which. We want you to choose your own weapon, the one that’s ‘calling out’ to you, so to say. And once you choose your weapon, a little surprise will follow.”

With that, Jahan flew further away, Dalrae actually being the one to step forward first whilst giving a reassuring glance at the rest of the girls.

Once she was in front of weapon display, her hand immediately grabbed onto a huge crimson bow and corresponding case filled with long arrows, the girl’s eyes widening as she attempted to draw the bow with obvious difficulty.

But there was no time for surprises as the sound of launching arrow echoed the arena, Dalrae dodging the said arrow just in time. She immediately picked one of the arrows and attempted to draw the huge bow as much as she could, beads of sweat rolling down her temples.

Her own arrow soon flew through the air without almost any sound, it’s sharp end somehow finding the right target and shot it down. The body dropped down onto the sand, Lili being the first one to run up to it and inspect it.

“A ragdoll?” she said, looking at the kings with confusion and fear.

“Test ragdolls.” Louis elaborated. “Each time one of you chooses a weapon, a ragdoll will try to ambush you accordingly. They’re just animated so you don’t have to worry about hitting them or slashing them.”

“Wow… that really is a nice surprise…” Jaya commented sarcastically, her eyes staring daggers at Jahan who only turned his head away.

“I don’t want to do this anymore…” Chunhua hid behind her sister as she spoke in a very tiny voice, Huiying shielding her on instinct.

“It’s alright, we don’t have to do it today.” Hwon reassured, but then Momoka suggested:

“Um… can we all choose weapon at the same time? Just to get this over with?”

“If you think it’ll be easier, why not?” Mujin said with a reassuring smile, Momoka only giving others curious look.

Alys didn’t really know what the right course of action was in that moment, all of this happening way too quickly for her liking. But also, Momoka’s suggestion didn’t seem too crazy, mostly because they’ll be able to actually assist each other if needed and Dalrae seemed to know what to do on instinct as soon as she picked up her weapon. Worth to try, I guess…

“Better to rip the band aid than attempting to carefully remove it… ” Alys muttered before nodding towards Momoka, other girls following suit one after the other.

In the next moment, the remaining seven ran up to the display, each of them grabbing a weapon that seemingly ‘spoke to them’, as king Jahan said.

For Alys, it was just a regular sword, the blade not even seeming that heavy once she picked it up. The twins chose huge oriental spears with a lot of red or yellow details on their holders, whilst Irina opted for a massive white scepter with a glowing crystal ball at the top. Lili picked a small bag seemingly filled with fine red crystals that immediately got absorbed into her tattoo, making her hands bigger, fingers longer and lankier, and the skin dark like obsidian at the tips whilst the color paled as it climbed up her hand and towards her wrists. She seemed to be spawning fangs and yellow eyes as well…

Momoka opted for a katana with magenta handle, whilst Jaya picked a set of seven golden kukri knives with wooden handles.

The ragdolls emerged from their hiding places the moment girls laid hands on their weapons, one darting at each with a corresponding weapon.

But surprisingly, it was a short-lived struggle despite Alys never really using the sword to cut something. Her own ragdoll ran at her with a smaller blade compared to her own sword, the ginger-head giving it three good swings before the body of the doll limply fell onto the sand.

Other girls were as efficient as she was, Irina freezing her ragdoll in spot, the twins slashing at the dolls that tried to strike the other one of the sisters, Jaya pinning her ragdoll to the ground with all seven knives buried deep into its abdomen. Lili tore her ragdoll to shreds whilst Momoka cut her own in half with a single swing, all of them rather short of breath despite seemingly not doing much at all.

“Great job!” Dann said as he clapped, the other six kings soon coming closer to the girls. “And wouldn’t you know it, you chose weapons that exactly correspond to the king that had chosen you.”

“Wonderful…” Lili muttered sarcastically. “How do I get rid of these? I’m just asking for a reference, I actually like the way I’m feeling right now” she said as she showcased her modified hands.

“Just imagine your hands getting smaller and lighter, it’s really easy. The same way, you can summon your claws again at will.”

“Awesome.” she chuckled proudly, immediately attempting to avert her hands back to their original state.

“Was that all? Are we now ready for the travel to your world?” Jaya questioned before putting away the knives back into their holders.

“Definitely not.” Jahan chuckled. “You still need to train a little before you go, but today you’ve showed you’re indeed compatible with weapons you have chosen. ”

“What about powers you have mentioned?” Huiying raised her hand, Arthur being the one to answer her:

“They’ll only reveal themselves once you step into our world. From then on, you’ll be able to use them at moderate amount in your own world, mostly because we don’t want to push the two universes in bigger disarray than they already are in because of our arrival.”

“Understandable… but why are we still here if we’re done with our test?” Alys questioned, feeling the sword suddenly slipping out of her hand. When she looked down, she realized it has dissolved into the very sand she was standing on. “What the hell?”

“We have one more test for you!” Mujin announced with the most adorable smile. Oh, wonderful, thought Alys.

But before any of the girls could react, the ground started shaking again, the hole in the sand now revealing a display that made Alys laugh with all her chest.

In the middle of the arena, a rather big stone had emerged from the soft sand, a shiny silver sword half sticking out of it.

“Don’t tell me…” she said through a chuckle. “I’ll have to pull it out, right?”

“Not just you, Alys.” Arthur corrected her. “All of you will attempt to pull it out.”

Chapter Text

„Does that mean we’ll get to rule Camelot!?“ Lili asked enthusiastically, but Alys was still able to hear a mockery in her undertone so she couldn’t resist but laugh. And she wasn’t the only one: all girls, even sour-faced Momoka, cracked a little giggle at brunette’s question.

Arthur, however, didn’t seem to get the joke, his lips pouting slightly as he sat back on Alys’ shoulder.

“I don’t know why you’d want to rule my half-destroyed castle.” He responded eventually. “Looks like I still have to learn what the humor of your world actually is about.”

“Don’t worry, your Majesty.” Alys reassured with a giggle. “I’ll tell you all about it eventually, Lili is obviously teasing you.”

“It’s good you girls are in high spirits, but don’t you think it’s time we get this over with?” Jahan said in a scolding tone, Jaya allowing him to sit on her palm this time around. In fact, all other kings joined the girl who chose their respective weapon. Only Hwon had a bit of a dilemma on whose shoulder to sit, but Chunhua ended up tapping her sister’s shoulder so he settled there.

“Right…” Alys nodded, trying to remain serious. “So, one of us just has to pull it out of the stone or?”

 “You all give it a try.” Arthur explained. “The one who manages to completely get it out of the stone will get to use it once you reach our realm.”

“So there’s a possibility of me not having a weapon at all?” Alys asked, remembering how the one weapon she had chosen turned to dust the moment her practice fight with a ragdoll was over.

“Not this exact one, but you’ll be provided with a suitable weapon of choice. Excalibur is not the only good sword in Forest of Mist.” Arthur reassured, Alys having to hold in her giggle again as she heard the name of the sword.

“Can I go first?” Lili raised her hand, her feet already carrying her towards the stone. Louis, who was once again sitting on top of her head, seemed more than pleased she took initiative, but Arthur didn’t seem so thrilled. “Of course you can try, Ms. Frey… but I truly hope you’re not the one destined to pull it out…”

“Rude much?!” the girl gasped dramatically, her hands already enclosing around the hilt of the sword.

The stone blade was stuck in was pretty big in width but not too tall, so girls on the taller side would probably be able to get a proper grip with just standing on the sand. Lili, however, was on the shorter end of the spectrum, so she confidently climbed on top of the boulder and started pulling.

Alys couldn’t really tell whether she was just mocking when she started wheezing and groaning, the blade not budging for a first couple of pull attempts. But then a loud screeching sound could be heard across arena, causing everyone to cover their ears.

Alys’s eyes widened as she saw the blade actually got pulled out a little, the sword now sticking out about 30%. Huge part of the actual blade was still lodged inside, but Lili did make a certain progress.

However, that was all she was able to do. After pulling it out for a couple of centimeters, the blade once again didn’t budge. She groaned and moaned, her face becoming red and the veins on her neck sticking out so much Alys was convinced they’ll pop at any moment.

“Alright, that’s enough!” Louis was the one to stop her, the girl barely holding her balance as she was getting off the boulder. “I can’t have you pass out from pressure.”

“Why? It’d be a bit quieter here…” Arthur commented with a mischievous grin, Alys snorting in response before clasping her hand over her mouth. Lili and Louis both just stared daggers at the king in knightly uniform, Arthur seeming very pleased with himself. “Alright, next!?”

The next pull attempts gave similar results to Lili’s, the girls managing to pull out the sword a little before it eventually stopped responding to their efforts and remained lodged into the stone. Chunhua tried to pull on the hilt right after Lili, and being the shortest of the bunch, it took her a lot of effort to even climb on the boulder. Huiying, however, remained on the ground and pulled onto the sword, her own efforts making the blade seemingly come out with ease… only for it to stop moving at 1/3 point.

Jaya and Dalrae were next ones to try, Dalrae still being able to remain on the ground while Jaya had to climb on the boulder as well. Their efforts made the sword come out half way, but in the end they suffered the same type of defeat as the previous three.

Momoka and Irina were next, Irina seemingly pulling the sword out the most even with certain disadvantage standing on the ground gave her. Momoka went at the blade most aggressively after climbing on the boulder, Alys being convinced she’ll actually be the one to pull it out… but the sword then stopped listening to her at about ¾ of the way out.

Alys was the last one to try, ginger-head also having to climb on top of the boulder to get a good grip on the sword hilt.

“What happens if I don’t pull it out, your Majesty?” Alys asked in a serious tone despite the smile that had spread across her lips.

“Then I’ll be the one to pull it out once you wake me up.” Arthur responded. “I was the one to lodge it into the stone, after all. For safekeeping. ”

“So, someone who’s worthy of its power will be able to pull it out, I suppose?” she asked, trying to distract herself from the labor she was about to do.

“Not worthy. Someone who is strong enough to wield its power.” Arthur explained proudly. “All of you girls have potential, but it’s very obvious you have a lot to learn and grow. There was a time I would test these royal gentlemen about their power by constantly putting sword back into the stone to see if they’ll be able to pull it out. And, wouldn’t you know it, they all did. ”

“Some interesting ways to pass time you have in your world, I see…” Alys chuckled, soon realizing she couldn’t stale her attempt any longer.

And so she started pulling, the feeling being similar to when she was attempting to pick both Sion and Griffin into her arms at the same time. She started groaning as she put more strength into it, feeling the sword move ever so slightly.

Then that loud scraping sound came back, the blade creating a few sparks as it seemingly flew out of the boulder. But then, right at the tip, it got stuck again.

“Aw, COME ON!” Alys snapped, feeling beads of sweat rolling down her temples. “You won’t get the better of me, Excalibur!” she argued with the sword and the boulder, putting all of her efforts and strength into that last pull.

Sword wouldn’t budge again but Alys continued trying, even when it seemed like her eyes were about to pop out of her sockets.

Then the sword just… came out of the stone, causing Alys to lose balance and land right on her butt. Sand did very little to ease her fall, but at least the pressure in her face and ears subsided.

Only when her eyes focused did Alys realize what had actually happened, the heaviness of Excalibur in her hand making her eyes widen.

“Congratulations! You were indeed a right pick for my knight!” Arthur announced, everyone else either cheering or clapping as Alys tried to get back up on her feet. It was Dalrae who eventually gave her a helping hand, ginger-head briefly thanking her before dusting herself off.

But Arthur was really not joking when he said Excalibur was a challenge. Even by just holding it, Alys could feel strange tingles in her palm and arm, like jolts of electricity. The hilt was going from cold to warm and vice versa constantly, as if it was pulsating in its own way, like it was a living being…

“So… I have power to wield Excalibur?” she asked, still stunned that she actually managed to pull the damn sword out of the stone.

“You have potential to develop a lot of power.” Arthur explained as he stepped onto the top of sword hilt. “If you did have a lot of power, it wouldn’t take you so long to pull it out. We can later on use Excalibur to test out how much you’ve improved.”

“Sounds good…” Alys mumbled, still in a daze and her eyes not moving from the sword.

“Is that all we had to do?” Dalrae suddenly asked, her foot tapping against the sand as she got a hold of the bow she had picked up earlier.

“It is! But we all thought that we need to give you some kind of reward and compensation for all the shocks you’ve experienced today.” Dann said cheerfully as he floated in front of Dalrae’s face. “So we’ll let you meet our horses now!”

“Horses?!” Alys snapped out of her daze finally, not even wanting to contain her excitement. “Oh gosh, I don’t remember when I last saw actual tall horse. I love my Icelandic babies, but they’re more similar to ponies in appearance despite being pretty big.”

“Someone is a nerd.” Chunhua said with a tone of endearment.

“Well, of course! My dad owns a horseback riding school, how would I not be a nerd?”

“Wait, you mean Bevan horseback riding school!?” Huiying was the one to ask. “I knew your last name sounded familiar.”

“Yep, that’s my dad’s!” Alys announced proudly. “And he also owns a small hotel in the middle of Hverfisgata, the-”

“Cas Hotel, I’m guessing?” Dalrae was the one to ask. “Mom worked on renovations of that hotel a few years back so I know.”

“Your mom?” Alys frowned. “But, yes! Cas Hotel is also owned by my dad! Named it after my mom, Cassie.”

“Looks like you girls have a lot of things to discuss.” Louis said in a cheerful tone. “But let’s not get side-tracked now. Time to meet the horses! You can continue your little chat once you exit out of this middle realm.”

The tiny king then snapped his fingers, their entire surroundings becoming blurry. But, just like last time, it only lasted for a few seconds… Alys’s eyes to glisten upon their arrival as she smelled the familiar scent of stables and heard neighing of multiple horses.

In very clean and well-lit stables, eight horses were stationed behind one of eight wooden doors each, their enclosures looking rather spacious, so much in fact Alys was convinced all of the horses would be able to turn around and ramp up without bumping into anything.

“As you can see, they’re decently taken care of.” Mujin was the one to say before flying off to the second enclosure to the left. “Because of nature of this realm, they don’t feel hunger or tiredness. You’ll probably have to feed them and let them rest when you go on your first mission though.”

“That’s alright, I know everything that needs to be done.” Alys said excitedly. “They have names, I presume?”

“Why, of course!” Arthur was the one to say before leading the girls towards the first enclosure to the right. “This one right here is my steed, Arawn. I’ve had him for about two years and he took a lot of time to train, but now he’s irreplaceable to me.”

Alys’s eyes widened as she laid eyes upon an absolutely gorgeous brown horse, a white spot spread across his forehead and snout. The horse neighed in greeting of his tiny owner, Alys smiling at their short interaction. She then waved at the horse, saying in a loud and prominent tone:” Hi, Arawn, I’m Alys” Her hand was stretched out at this point, palm up, the horse immediately taking to sniff it. Eventually, Alys dared to put a hand on animal’s snout, Arawn leaning into her touch. “What a beautiful boy!” she said with an endearing tone.

“Approaching the horse correctly, I see.” Dann noticed as Dalrae looked between Alys, Arawn and Dann. “I’m usually the one to be praised as the best equestrian among the seven kings… not to brag.”

“Well, you did just brag.” Dalrae reminded, a small smile dancing on her lips. “Which horse is yours?”

“This way!” Dann prompted her to turn around, Alys greeting Arawn and Arthur before going after the two.

Ginger-head gasped once again as she saw Dann’s horse, a huge black beast looking at all of them from above. His coat seemed silky smooth and his mane was long and luscious, the horse neighing quietly as Dann landed on the door of its enclosure. The animal obviously knew it had to be gentle, but it still leaned in so his royal owned could hug his snout.

“This boy is Eodum” Dann said with the widest smile on his face. “I’ve had him ever since I was a prince. He’s been with me for about ten years and I trained him personally. He has the best temperament in our royal cavalry. ”

“Hi, Eodum!” Alys did the same with this steed as she did with Arawn, and yet she couldn’t help but notice Dalrae’s tense expression. “You okay?”

“Huh?” she seemed to snap out of her daze. “Y-yeah… I just, I don’t know… this animal is pretty big and… kinda scary…”

“You don’t have to touch him now if you won’t want to.” Dann reassured, Eodum just nodding his head.

“Want me to help you?” Alys asked in a serious yet gentle tone, offering her hand. “I think you got the best horse around here, he really seems calm.”

Dalrae was looking at her hand and her expression showed how much she was struggling to make a decision. But eventually, she put her hand in Alys’s. Ginger-head just smiled widely before explaining: ”Make sure to always approach a horse from the front and walk confidently towards it. If you run, you might spook him. Also, talk to him in a clear voice and allow him to sniff your hand. When he seems calm, put a hand on his snout and wait for his reaction.”

After all those instructions, Dalrae allowed Alys to lead her hand towards Eodum’s snout, the black-haired girl saying:

“H-hi, Eodum…” Her hand was now very close to the horse’s nose, the steed taking a few whiffs before leaning into Dalrae’s hand on his own accord. The girl winced ever so slightly, but the expression of absolute relief immediately flew over her face, her fingers gently massaging short coat of horse’s snout.

“Great job, Dalrae.” Dann said with a proud and warm tone, putting his tiny hand on hers.

Alys didn’t want to intrude on this moment any longer so she just moved to the right, where Momoka and Mujin were standing. The girl had similar expression to Dalrae, but her eyes were leaning more towards fascination than fear. She still seemed reluctant, though…

And yet, Alys smiled widely as she saw king Mujin’s horse: it’s coat seemed to be in various shades of red, brown and gray, the hair seeming pink from a certain angle and with the specific lighting. The mane was shorter and golden-brown while its legs were completely white.

“I know, Ai tends to take everyone’s breath away.” Mujin giggled as he sat on his horse’s head, the animal only nodding and neighing quietly in response. “I inherited her from my late father about three years ago. She’s more on the older side compared to the others, but I’d never change her for anything.”

“So, Ai’s a girl?” Momoka asked, her dark eyes not moving from the horse. “Seems like an appropriate name.”

“Right?!” Mujin giggled again. “Do you want to pet her?”

“Um…” Momoka said as she squeezed her hands into one another, Alys automatically offering her hand. “I can help, if you want?” but the girl only looked at her with a puzzled expression before mumbling: ”Um… I’ve heard your explanation earlier… I’ll try to do it on my own.”

Alys just shrugged and put her hands on her back, observing Momoka’s movements. She did everything correctly, Ai reciprocating with leaning into her touch the moment the raven-head finally dared to put her hand on her snout. Mujin just clapped happily and praised Momoka above and beyond, Alys spying a very faint tint of blush on the girl’s cheeks. But, of course, she didn’t want to call it out in that situation.

On the other side of the stables, second enclosure to the right, stood Lili and Louis, the girl already caressing the snout of a beautiful beige horse. Its mane was long and seemed very silky, whiteness of the hair and lashes making the animal seem like it was a ghost.

“Ciel likes you already.” Louis said proudly, his hands caressing the horse’s snout alongside Lili’s. “She’s a very young horse, got her probably six months before we were all cursed to sleep. But she still acted like I was her master since forever.”

“She’s such a cutie and looks like a horse fairy would ride or something.” Lili said with a wide smile on her face, her fingers now gently massaging the sides of Ciel’s face. “You’re not wrong, young lady! She’s my pride and joy!” Louis boasted, a warm smile on his face.

Seeing that she wasn’t really needed in that moment, Alys quietly snuck to the left, to where Irina and Ivan were. The horse in this enclosure was pure white except for the snout that had a cluster of tiny gray spots. Its mane was shorter than others and it seemed rather lively, but the moment Ivan landed on the animal’s head, it calmed down immediately, allowing Irina to put her hand on the horse’s snout.

“Despite her age, Isla is rather playful still.” Ivan commented with a chuckle. “I’ve had her for about five years, gift from a woman that raised me.”

“Isla… like ‘island’?” Irina questioned, the mare neighing at her gentle touch. Ivan just nodded before explaining: “In Red Snowfield, there is only one place that has optimal resources to raise horses and that’s island of Bayu at the far south, close to the border with the Sun kingdom. We don’t have that many horses though, and only I am required to actually own one. But don’t you worry, Isla is great with cold. “

“Good to know…” Irina commented, her eyes completely focused on the beautiful mare. “I’ve never really ridden horses before, but I do like them a lot so I’m looking forward to getting to know her.”

Once again, Alys quietly snuck away, her feet carrying her towards the third enclosure to the left, where Jaya and Jahan were standing.

The horse in this enclosure had almost blinding golden coat, it’s legs having a very soothing shade of brown in comparison to the rest of the body. Mane and tail had similar shade, the horse seeming incredibly serene, not even neighing when Jahan touched it.

“Doba was never vocal. But whenever he is, I know something’s wrong.” The king explained, Jaya already reaching out to pet the animal. Doba only turned his head towards her slightly, not even moving or really reacting when she made a contact.

“Wow… he’s so calm. I know horses can seem a bit tense, even those that are the calmest. But this one…” the girl commented, her face softening as she caressed the side of steed’s face.

“Told you.” Jahan giggled. “Aside from Dann’s kingdom, my kingdom has very strong cavalry. But our horses are known to be very wild and it’s part of a challenge for every young person to tame their own horse once they’re of age, so to say. Hard to believe Doba was like that before.”

“I would’ve never guessed.” Jaya responded with a shocked chuckle.

Happy that no one else seemed to be spooked by horses, Alys gave them both a little wave before going to the last two enclosures, twins not really going towards either of the horses. But as soon as she came closer, Alys realized why, so she could just listen to what king Hwon was saying.

“This one on the left is my personal horse, Tien.” The king explained, Huiying actually being the one to approach it first. In an effort to soothe him, Hwon flew up to the steed and caressed its snout, the animal having no problem with Huiying once she also put a hand against its face.

This horse’s coat was something else, various shades of gray and white going from lighter at the front of the horse to darker ones at its rear, the pattern seeming like a cluster of stormy clouds. Its mane was in the same color combination, and rather long.

“And this one?” Chunhua asked as she closed the gap between her and the last horse, Alys’s mouth falling agape as she saw it.

The horse was rather small, but it’s dark gray and silver coat seemingly glowed in this particular type of lighting, giving out silverish-blue tint. It’s mane was black and luscious, and it seemed more than enthusiastic to be noticed by someone like Chunhua.

“That’s Chang’E… the horse I got for safekeeping from someone very important.” Hwon said with a slight pause, Alys feeling a sudden somber atmosphere. “I just feel sorry that I didn’t take her out as much as I wanted… she’s such a delightful and lively horse.”

“Perfect for my sister, if you ask me.” Huiying said, Chunhua nodding enthusiastically.

“She’s perfect! I’d love to borrow her! If… that’s alright with you?”

“Of course it is.” Hwon said with a tender tone. “And she seems to already like you a lot. Tien has been with me from the time I still trained deep in the mountains, I’ve caught him and tamed him personally as a part of my training. You won’t find more agile and obedient horse. ”

“Good because my sister is a big scardy cat when it comes to heights, funny enough.” Chunhua snitched, causing her sister to slap her on the shoulder.

“It’ll be fine. And if you need any help, just ask. I can tell you everything you need to know.” Alys offered, both twins nodding enthusiastically in response.

And now, that she took a look at all of the horses, Alys couldn’t wait to actually go out with them, whether that ‘out’ meant in their own world or a different one…

***

“This is a really cute café, had no idea something like this existed in Reykjavik…” Dalrae commented as the waitress arrived with a cart filled with their orders. She had ordered a cup of caramel macchiato paired with croissant, the scent of freshly baked pastry tickling her nose.

“I like it a lot because of these coffee combos, I come here at least twice a month for the same order.” Irina explained, the waitress calling her by name as she put a cup of cappuccino and a plate with chocolate chip cookies in front of her.

“We’ll have to come more often too, especially on weekends when we get paid for work.” Huiying commented as she ogled her own order consisting of deliciously looking two slices of chocolate banana bread and a cup of cold brew.

“When you get paid? You’re working already? At your young age of 15?!” Alys dramatized, her eyes darting towards her cheesecake and cup of mocha the whole time as she tried to keep her attention at the girls.

“It’s a part-time thing in our family restaurant!” Chunhua explained, already taking a bite out of her glazed donut as a cup of Americano sat next to her. “You know the restaurant named Red Dragon?”

“That’s your family business?!” Lili exclaimed, giving a rather judging look to macrons she had ordered alongside flat white coffee. “I go there with my mom every month! Your dim sum is amazing!”

“Thank you, thank you, that’s our restaurant’s specialty!” Chunhua boasted between bites and slurps, her sister finishing her thought: “But we also make other Chinese delicacies. Mom makes amazing spring rolls, and grandma’s moon cakes are something I only wait Lunar New Year for.”

“My mouth would be watering if I wasn’t eating already…” Alys commented as she observed the waitress leaving them. Ginger-head then whispered: ”It’s okay, Majesties. You can come out.”

Like on cue, five kings emerged from their various hiding spots: Ivan from under Irina’s beret, Hwon out of Huiying’s hood, Louis out of one of Lili’s puffy sleeves, Arthur from Alys’s luscious locks and Dann from one of many baggy pockets on Dalrae’s pants.

“This was a dicey ride…” Dann commented as Dalrae set him on the table, his eyes noticing the half-eaten croissant. “What’s that? It smells delicious!”

“Here you go, try it.” Dalrae chuckled as she broke off one end of the croissant she didn’t touch yet, making sure she gave the king softer part and a bit of strawberry jam from the inside.

And from what she could see, all kings got to enjoy at least a little of the pastries their ‘protectors’ have received, girls making sure to give them small enough amount so they could take them with their tiny hands. Protectors, huh…

“Hey, your Majesty-”

“Just call me Dann at this point.” The man in purple hanbok responded while still chewing his treat. “I don’t really look kingly right now.”

“True, you look more like an adorable doll.” Dalrae teased, the king pouting slightly before chuckling with her. “I wanted to ask you… Why do I have to be ‘knight captain’, as you called me? Can’t any of other girls do it?”

“They could... but judging from your behavior before we showed up, you seem more than suitable to be their leader. Your mind seems very clear and you seem to be able to make decisions that are good for your group.” He explained, Dalrae’s frown becoming deeper and deeper. “And besides, girls didn’t seem to mind your title at all.”

“True…” she mouthed eventually before taking a sip of her coffee. “But I don’t know if I’ll be good enough for that…”

“Let’s not worry about your performance now,alright? We’ll cross that bridge when we get there.” Dann reassured. “Besides, this little meeting was your idea, right? So you can get to know each other and discuss further plans.”

“Yeah…” she mumbled. “At least now we can handle some logistics-”

“Sorry we’re late!” familiar female voice made Dalrae turn her head, seeing Momoka and Jaya walking towards them with two additional chairs in their hands. “I had to tell my parents that I’ll hang out with friends. We were in the middle of grocery shopping when kings called us.” Jaya explained.

“I just had to run some errands for mom…” Momoka said briefly before sitting down, the waitress approaching them rather quickly. All the girls swatted tiny kings off the table and into their laps, pretending like nothing happened.

“What can I get you?” the waitress asked, seemingly not noticing their awkward behavior. “Can I get this espresso-lava cake combo?” Jaya showed on the menu as the waitress wrote it down. “Um…café latte and pancakes for me, thank you.” said Momoka, the waitress soon leaving again.

“I think these two can come out as well…” Jaya giggled at the whole situation, Jahan literally holding for his dear life on the inside of her flowy button-up. Mujin had much more comfortable journey, the small king sitting in the inside pocket of Momoka’s leather jacket.

“Can you at least carry a pouch next time?” Jahan exhaled with relief once he was put on the table. “On a few instances, I really thought I was going to fall flat on the ground.”

“I’m sorry, it won’t happen again. I usually wear a bag, but today I didn’t because I didn’t think I’d need it. Funny how that ended.” Jaya chuckled. “But this was a nice idea to get to know you all!”

“I agree, but you all know we have some things to discuss, right?”

The girls stopped their chatter as Dalrae said those words, the raven-haired girl taking out a notebook from her backpack.

“We’ll figure out other things once we’re actually called on a mission, but let’s now handle the matter of training.” She proposed. “When will you guys be free? You know school is starting in a week, right?”

The girls exchanged looks for a moment, majority of them shrugging their shoulders until Irina eventually suggested:

“How about we focus mostly on weekends? I know I’ll have some things to do on Saturdays, like ballet, but afternoons are usually free for me.”

“Any objections to that?” Dalrae asked once she wrote everything down. The girls just nodded and agreed. “Okay… I’m guessing we won’t know our schedules for sure until the school actually starts, but let’s keep practices at weekend.” Dalrae announced.

“Oh, I have a suggestion!” Alys raised her hand, Dalrae only gesturing towards her to start speaking. “Would you girls like me to teach you how to ride a horse? On weekends we have less customers and all horses on our farm are very well behaved so I guess it’d be a good start!”

“Agreed!” Arthur and Dann said in unison only for the king in a hanbok to continue: “Starting with any horse, especially when you’re a beginner, is crucial.”

“Uh…  I mean, idea is great, but won’t it bother your dad?” Dalrae said in a rather shaky voice, Alys only giving her reassuring smile. “Oh, don’t worry! And if you really can’t mount a horse on the first lesson, it’s fine! We have enough time! Besides, you’ll be using bow and arrow, you won’t really need a horse at first.”

Dalrae nodded in response, noticing Dann was giving her the same type of reassuring smile as the ginger-haired girl.

But just when she was about to bring up a new topic, waitress arrived with two additional orders, making all girls swat the kings off the table again, making all eight of them laugh loudly at kings’ collective grumpy faces.

We maybe only just met and have many things to talk about, but at least it seems like fun, thought Dalrae as she took another sip of her coffee…

***

Nights in the desert were always cold, but ever since the beloved ruler of the sun went missing, it became bone-chilling. There were so many instances when cold weather of Snow kingdom reached their region, but to come so close to the capital city was the most concerning.

And yet, that didn’t prevent Jalal from finishing his daily tasks, the young man sitting at his work table until late hours of the night almost every day.

Even though he was only 16 years old, he was already subahdar, a high-ranking official responsible only to the king himself, and therefore, it gave him a lot of power to wield in his king’s stead. That fact would be fine on its own, especially because Jalal made sure everything went smoothly for the past year he held this position, but other subahdars… weren’t of that much help. Aside from his father, it seemed they’ve all given up on leading the nation in king Jahan’s absence.

He was even told, many, many times, that the king was probably dead.

Rubbish, Jalal thought as he dipped ostrich feather into the ink, his head pulsating from the amount of work he had done in the past two hours. But, at least, this was the last legal document he had to take care of-

A strange sound suddenly echoed the workroom, Jalal raising his eyes as his hand landed on a hilt of his trusted sword, young man not removing it even in his sleep. His eyes eventually darted towards the small fountain in the middle of the room, the water seemingly starting to glow with golden shimmer.

With his blade drawn, Jalal slowly approached the fountain, his entire body tensing up for an attack.

“Jalal, can you hear me?”

Young man’s heart jumped in his throat, his sword dropping on the smooth tiles with a clang as he dashed towards the fountain. That voice…

“Your Majesty?!” he whisper-yelled, a wide smile spreading on his lips as he looked into the water.

And there he was, in all of his royal glory: King Jahan of the Sun kingdom, the contrast between his golden eyes and silver hair still being a jarring sight despite Jalal knowing him since he himself was a young lad.

“My goodness, Jalal, you’re a proper young man now!” the king commented with a smile. “I hope you and your father are doing well.”

“We are, your Majesty!” Jalal chirped, the young man now sat on the fountain. “But… where have you been?! We’ve been worried sick for the past five years!”

The silence got prolonged much more than Jalal liked and just when he was about to drop the issue entirely, the king spoke:

“I will… explain you everything shortly… but you must promise me not to tell anyone you’ve spoken to me. Alright?”

“Yes, yes, of course, your Majesty!”

“And…” king Jahan took a deep breath. “I need you to do me a very important favor…”

PROLOGUE: OPEN THE GATE - END

Chapter Text

„Remind me why you're going to the stables today, dear?“ Alys's dad asked as he put away the half-empty pot of lamb cawl, Sion and Griffin already attempting to steal a bite despite dish’s very short distance between the kitchen island and the raised oven.

Alys continued to gobble up her food, barely registering her dad had said something. Only when he closed the oven and looked at her with questioning look did she realize he required some sort of an answer from her.

“Uh… what… did you ask?” she chuckle, her mouth full of meat and potatoes, her dad only scoffing lovingly at her.

“I asked why you’re going to the stables.” He ended the sentence with a chuckle. “Who’s the older one here? I should be the forgetful one, don’t make me worried.”

“Sorry…” she chuckled again and finished her food before responding: “Girls are really enthusiastic about learning how to ride a horse. Also, I’d see your memory and attention span after eight lectures in school, I’m drained!” she whined.

Her dad scoffed at the last part but still asked: “But on Wednesday? Wasn’t your initial plan to only practice on weekends?”

“Well, yeah…” Alys chuckled nervously. “But today, um… we all just happened to be free after 5 PM so I suggested why not using it for some horseback riding.” she explained before getting off a high chair and going up to the two-sided fridge, a can of coke soon being pulled out and opened with a satisfying snap.

“Your love for that sport seems to be very contagious.” her dad noticed, his tone gaining a slightly scolding tone. “But don’t just abandon other things in school just so you could teach the girls how to ride a horse.”

“I knew you’d say that.” Alys said after taking a long, drawn out sip of the coke, burping loudly right next to her dad’s ear. “I wouldn’t have taken extra dancing classes on Mondays and Fridays if I didn’t want to be in school. Besides, it’s a fresh start for me this year, I promise I’ll be more diligent.”

“You’ve said that last year as well.” Tomasz noted without even looking at his daughter, a few pieces of cooked lamb he had put on the side, unseasoned, now in his hands as Sion and Griffin stared at him with anticipation. Alys just scoffed and said dramatically: “No one believes me in this house.”

“I’m just stating facts.” Her dad continued to ignore her look until the ginger-haired girl just huffed and turned on her heel, heading out of the kitchen.

She, however, had to take one last look at her dad feeding the two hungry beasts at his feet, curly brown short hair, slightly disheveled beard and incredibly ugly sweater being his staple look.

“And another fact is that it’s way too early for you to take out those hideous sweaters of yours.” She poked before disappearing behind the wall, already picturing her dad’s offended and confused expression.

She didn’t wait for him to vocally respond though, her feet carrying her up the stairs and back to her room.

“Are vicious beasts with you?” a tiny voice could be heard from her table in the corner of the room, a tiny figure emerging from a pretty big dollhouse she had put there.

“Nope, dad’s feeding them and probably will take them out for a walk.” she reassured before looking herself in the mirror, deciding that bright pink hoodie and camo pants were good enough riding clothes for later that day. She just had to put her hair up…

“Oh, good, at least I can eat in peace.” Arthur noted before closing the door to his improvised home, making Alys chuckle.

She had to dig out that dollhouse out of the basement as soon as Arthur came home with her almost one month ago, the dust and filth being another problem she had to handle. Her dad was, obviously, slightly baffled and very curious as to why she would want to pull out her old toys, but she managed to convince him she was just feeling sentimental. She also managed to dig out all the furniture that came with the house while having to improvise some soft materials like pillows, blankets or curtains. Luckily, she had enough old clothes to rip and stitch together with a glue gun… and all for the accommodation of his tiny Majesty.

Arthur was now living on top of her table, in a two-story dollhouse with bright pink roof and colorful stickers all over its surface. The house still had functioning door, but all windows were ripped off by Alys at some point during her childhood. The furniture was brightly colored as well, but still perfect size for Arthur’s tiny body. She even managed to salvage a few plastic pots and plates as well as teeny tiny cutlery he could use to eat things she’d bring him.

He didn’t complain though, at least regarding the appearance of the dollhouse. His complaints were mostly in regard to pillow not being soft enough or blanket not being thick enough. There were also times when she had to wash his knightly uniform so he’d have to wear clothes made for her wooden male-looking dolls, which didn’t please him in the slightest. Luckily, she was able to wash and dry his precious uniform in only an hour, just so he’d stop being grumpy.

He didn’t complain about the food she was bringing him, though. She always had to be careful with portions and also had to make sure Sion and Griffin weren’t in the room when Arthur was eating or else all hell would break loose. That house was through enough, it didn’t need the third violent turning and falling on the floor.

And today, right before she and her dad ate their lunch, Alys managed to sneak the tiny king a portion of her dad’s lamb cawl, having to cut meat and vegetables in miniature, almost microscopic pieces.

“Is the food to your liking, your Majesty?” she teased, but Arthur responded quite seriously:

“I’d say a tad over seasoned, but otherwise it’s delicious. Meat is so tender. ”

“Dad isn’t an expert on cooking, but he knows how to make a dish or two perfectly.”

“You seem overly rude towards your father.” Arthur noted from inside the house, Alys pausing brushing of her hair to give him a dirty look. “I’m not, that’s just how we talk all the time. And he’s not bothered by it.”

“Are you sure? That comment about his sweater was very mean-spirited.”

“How in the hell did you hear that?” Alys scoffed. “And if he really doesn’t like something, trust me, he’d let me know.”

Silence prolonged between them, Alys swearing she could hear sounds of chewing… even though she knew for the fact Arthur ate with his mouth closed. She could already imagine him with his cheeks stuffed, like an actual chipmunk or a squirrel gobbling up his meal…

It was rather hard to believe Arthur was with her for a month already. And aside from regular trainings with the girls both in the arena in between the worlds and horseback riding practices on weekends, Alys’s life hasn’t changed much. Well… aside from the fact she was living with a tiny being that claimed to be a king of a whole fantastical kingdom in another dimension.

She still started her second year in high school like normal, already got tone of new assignments in familiar subjects, started extra dancing classes after school just so she’d move her body more and spend time in the stables in the afternoon, sometimes even helping her dad’s employees with teaching people how to ride an Icelandic horse. And every weekend, when she was done teaching the girls, she’d take Sion and Griffin out for a jog or bike around her and neighboring property, Arthur almost always accompanying them. It was almost time for the whole family to move back to the Cas Hotel for the winter, mostly so her dad would be closer to his business, but Alys would still drop by their house every weekend just to relax and spend time with the horses even on minus temperatures.

But there was another major change in her life and that had nothing to do with supernatural phenomenon she was experiencing… well, not completely.

She started spending much more time with the girls she had met a month ago, realizing Irina and her actually attend the same school, Irina being a freshman this year. She also realized very quickly that Dalrae’s dad, Jung Siu, was main veterinarian tending to the horses of Bevan horseback riding school. And that one of Jaya’s fathers, Sanjay, worked very briefly in Cas Hotel when Jaya’s whole family just moved to Iceland seven years ago.

But aside from all those coincidences, Alys was kind of glad she got to meet some new friends she didn’t believe she’d have if not for this strange predicament she was in. Well, she hoped they’re friends… or going towards building a stronger friendship… they did only know each other for a month…

“You’re awfully deep in thought.” Arthur’s voice being very close to her ear snapped Alys out of her thoughts, making her jump and drop the hairbrush. “How. Many. Times. Must. I. Tell. You-”

“Not to sneak up on you like that, I know.” The tiny king recited whilst rolling his eyes. “But you also forget one thing: when you’re deep in thought, I am not able to gain your attention unless I’m literally up to your ear.”

Alys pouted before quickly picking up the brush. “Still, don’t appreciate it.” She scoffed brattily, causing Arthur to chuckle before landing on her shoulder. “Do you think… I’ll be able to ride Arawn soon? Or go to visit one of the kingdoms?”

“Maybe. Even I don’t know that.”

“But, how in hell will I know when it’s the right time?”

“You’ll just know, trust me.”

“That tells me absolutely nothing.” Alys mumbled grumpily. “And that damn tattoo is gone! Why was I in so much pain if I was not supposed to keep it?!”

“I don’t really understand how your universe works in that regard but I trust the process.” Arthur reassured with a smile, one of Alys’s locks constantly bothering him as she walked. Eventually, he had enough and just forcefully tucked it behind her ear using his entire body, pulling her hair in the process. Alys hissed in pain, but didn’t reprimand him for it. “I also want to be back home… but I know I have to be patient. I’ve waited for five years; I can endure a few more weeks or months.”

“Are you sure it’ll be that short of a period?”

“Absolutely.” He reassured. “The fact that we found you and convinced you to become our knights is very promising, now we just need to wait for right conditions. And you girls are doing good in your training so I have no doubts your adventure is around the corner.”

“I hope you’re right…”

***

“How are we doing in the back?!” Alys yelled as she gently nudged the brown horse she was riding, Alf turning around at her command and neighing quietly.

“Oh, great!” Chunhua exclaimed enthusiastically, she and her black mare Embla already going at a greater speed compared to the others, the girl soon reaching the spot Alys was at. She wore a rather oversized light gray hoodie, black tights and black sneakers, her hair tied in two pigtails high up on her head. “You think I’d be able to wield a spear while riding?”

“Maybe not right now, but soon!” Alys responded, checking of the girl’s helmet was put on properly.

“She’s getting awfully cheeky with this entire thing…” Huiying soon joined them, the black and brown horse she was riding being one of the youngest on the property and named Freya.

“At least I come here in more acceptable clothes for riding compared to your emo ass.” Chunhua retorted, pointing at her sister’s ripped jeans and black button-up with white t-shirt underneath. Huiying just swung her leg towards her twin, kicking her right in the shin.

“And the saga continues…” Hwon murmured from a knitted yellow pouch that was hanging between buttons of Huiying’s unbuckled button-up, his expression showing how exhausted he was and Alys barely managing not to giggle at his sudden change into modern speech.

“Just hang in there, Majesty.” Alys cheered him on, Hwon just raising his hand lazily in response.

Alys then instructed the twins to wait for her at that spot until she checked the other five girls that were still very far behind them. First group she approached were Irina and Jaya, the blonde riding a creamy white horse named Hulda whilst the brunette rode honey-colored Idunn. Irina was wearing skinny jeans, sneakers and oversized white sweater with dark green and black stripes going along the edges of v-shaped collar and a heart on the left side of her chest, her wavy blonde hair flowing in the breeze. Jaya was much better dressed for the horseback riding: oversized white shirt, baggy black pants, black sneakers and a black bucket hat.

“Slowly and steadily, I see.” Alys commented with a smile, checking their posture on the horses. “Have these ladies been behaving well?”

“Very well, actually.” Irina chuckled as she caressed Hulda’s head, the horse nodding a few times in approval. “I’m still learning how to remain stable on the horse at a higher speed, but I’m getting there.”

“Glad to hear that.” Alys then turned to Jaya. “And you, Ms. Kola?” she asked in a mockingly-formal way, the usual tone they used between each other during horseback riding practices.

“Oh, no problems. I think I can try out a trot with this lovely girl.” Jaya responded, her brown eyes suddenly eyeing Alys up and down. “On the other hand, it’ll be hard to miss you, Ms. Bevan. That bright pink is very… eye-catching, especially in combination with those camo pants.”

“Fashion police strikes again, I guess.” Alys rolled her eyes before chuckling, the ginger-head noticing both of the girls wearing same knitted pouches around their necks, Irina’s being blue, Jaya’s being orange. “Lili made those for you?”

“She’s surprisingly crafty with her hands.” Jaya commented, Jahan peeking from inside the pouch just to wave at Alys and Arthur. “Did you get yours?”

“Not yet…” Alys pouted, not even surprised Lili left her for last… even though Arthur had already chosen purple color for his own pouch.

After that little exchange, Alys gave a few more instructions to the girls before she moved further back, towards Lili and Momoka. Brunette seemed to be talking non-stop, Louis sometimes getting involved as well, but mostly so he’d annoy Mujin, both of them chilling in the pouches that also hung around girls’ necks. The girls’ outfits were partially fit for horseback riding, Lili wearing baggy jeans, sneakers and a dark-blue long sleeved top with her hair tied in a loose ponytail, whilst Momoka wore black sweatpants, black sneakers and gray t-shirt on top of black and white striped long-sleeve with a few chains around her neck.

“All I’m saying is that pouch this long looks horrible.” Momoka said in a rather annoyed tone, Alys only then noticing that, in comparison to others, raven-haired girl’s pouch was hanging above her stomach instead of her lower chest. Mujin also seemed displeased despite the wool being the prettiest shade of pink Alys has ever seen.

“Oh, come on, I made it a bit easier to carry his Royal Majesty.” Lili poked, Mujin protesting immediately:”You’re saying it like I’m weighing the same as the elephant!”

“Considering how big of a glutton you are, you may be…” Louis said nonchalantly, causing Mujin to get even angrier.

“How are Jarl and Magni doing?” Alys tried to lower the tension, the two girls’ tones immediately becoming gentler as they looked at the horses. Lili’s horse, Jarl, was much darker shade of brown compared to Alys’s Alf while Momoka’s Magni, the oldest horse in the stables, was mostly white with a few brown patches.

“Oh, Jarl is wonderful. We trotted a little bit, but had to slow down because this crybaby didn’t want to be left behind.” Lili explained, still managing to provoke Momoka.

“And Magni has all the patience of this world. I’m just focusing on not sliding off the saddle.” raven-head admitted with a slightly nervous chuckle. “But I think he stops as soon as he feels I’m about to fall off. Very mindful gentleman.”

“He is! He’s been doing this for ten years.” Alys explained, liking the fact Momoka became so talkative, at least when it regarded the horses or something she was interested in.  “When you catch up to the twins, we’ll turn around and go back to the stables. Sun will soon start to set.”

The girls nodded and continued to nudge their horses once Alys sent them away, ginger-head looking at the far back where Dalrae was riding.

Even from that distance, Alys could see how tense she was in spite of bringing her puppy, Bernese mountain dog Gom, with her on this class. Her posture was stiff and overly upright, her legs were latched around horse’s body like her life depended on it and her eyes frantically looked around, not even towards the front of the horse. Luckily, the black horse she was given, Sindri, was probably the calmest horse Alys could offer her.

Ginger-head slowly approached the girl with Alf, Gom already wagging his tail as he ran up to them and booped noses with Alf.

“How is it going, chief knight?” Alys said light-heartedly, causing the girl to chuckle.

“Yeah, right, chief knight would probably  ride a horse properly…” she retorted as Sindri continued to walk slowly, Alys adjusting her pace as she rode right beside her. “But considering I couldn’t even mount a horse when we just started… I’d say this is a good development.”

“You’re just going at your own pace, nothing wrong with it.” Dann reassured after emerging from an indigo pouch hanging from Dalrae’s neck, the color actually going very nicely with a royal blue hoodie she was wearing. “I remember Arthur being similar to you when he just started off.”

“Hey, who told you to share that information!?” other tiny king protested, Alys asking: “How long do you guys know each other?”

“Oh, very long, since we were about ten or eleven years old.” Dann elaborated. “Our kingdoms were always on good terms and our fathers were best of friends.”

“Oh, that’s so nice…” Dalrae commented in an unusually soft tone. “No wonder you two have a cute banter.”

Two kings just exchanged looks and Alys had to giggle at their sour expressions and shaking of heads, the silence soon being cast between the two girls as the breeze continued to caress their faces.

“I’ve been meaning to ask you this, but…” Alys suddenly started. “Why are you so afraid of horses? I’d think you like all animals because your dad is a vet… so I assumed you were surrounded by them all the time.”

“Hah…” Dalrae sighed. “I’m not really afraid… and I don’t have a related trauma, per se… but I did go around with my dad when he worked when I was in elementary school and let’s just say… I’m uncomfortable around big animals. Those that look like they could crush me.”

“I mean… that’s valid.” Alys admitted.

“But I’m more wary of Eodum than Sindri… Sindri is smaller… But when I’m riding her, it’s still very high up…”

“Sounds like a fear of height is also thrown into the mix.”

“Maybe…” Dalrae admitted. “And, well, I’m working on it… especially if I have to be knight captain.”

“Well, we may not have to jump into those roles just yet so don’t beat yourself over it, okay?”

Dalrae’s eyes widened slightly as the two girls exchanged looks. “Wow… I didn’t expect you to be so… supportive and mature about this. ”

“Why!?” Alys said in a puzzled tone even though she guessed the reason.

“Well… you always have interesting takes and really know how to push my buttons…” Dalrae deadpanned. “But you never slammed me for me discomfort around horses and have always adjusted your pace to match me.”

Alys could throw a snide remark at the older girl, or turn everything into a joke, but she bit her tongue. Instead, she just smiled. “When I’m with the horses or teaching people about them, I’m always taking it seriously. I have to be a good teacher so that people can share my love.”

“Very mature thinking…” Dalrae remarked in a very amused tone.

Alys continued to ride alongside Dalrae for the whole time until they finally reunited with everyone else, ginger head then giving them instructions on turning around and returning to the Bevan horseback riding school. The way back was much faster because they were going down the slope, the sky slowly getting darker as the clouds gained various beautiful colors, from pink to orange, bright yellow and lilac. Twins stopped for a few moments to take a picture of the dusk, Alys noticing all the kings looking somewhat somber but also captivated by the beauty of clouds that day.

Anna and Jon waited for them back at the property, Jaya and Lili even helping out Alys to put away the horses in their enclosures while Gom started running around and playing with Sion and Griffin, all three soon covered in dust and mud and causing Dalrae to rub the bridge of her nose at the sight.

But just when Alys turned to see the girls off, a strange burning sensation swallowed her whole right wrist.

Her eyes shot up, all the other girls having the same confused expression as the realization slowly started to sink in. Alys then slowly raised the sleeve of her hoodie, an old tattoo of a sword pointing downwards smiling back at her… but this time it had a strange purpleish hue…

“It’s time…” Arthur murmured in her ear, making sure Jon or Anna didn’t see him.

“Um… Anna?” she called out.

“Yes, Alys?”

“Can you bring Griffin and Sion home for me when you’re done? I have to help the girls with something in town.”

“Sure thing! But please call your dad first, okay?”

“Will do!” Alys reassured as she already started running after the girls, showing Anna her phone before disappearing behind the corner.

The girls barely spoke to each other, tension very prominent in the air as they boarded the bus at the station about five minutes away from the Bevan school. If they haven’t ran so fast they probably wouldn’t have caught it and boarding Dalrae’s puppy on the bus was a completely different issue…  

But even though this was a completely new development for all of them, eight girls knew where they had to go for further instructions.

When they arrived at the center of Reykjavik, the sun had already set, Alys cursing herself for not bringing a jacket. The square in front of Hallgrimskirkja was still bustling with people and tourists from all over the world, but that didn’t really concern the girls because as soon as they walked through the door of the huge church and closed them, they’ve entered the between-the-worlds dimension, Dalrae making sure to conceal Gom as much as she could. The inside of the church was now quiet and had that same blueish hue like the first time they have arrived there.

“Damn, we’re here again…” Lili noted as they walked up to the altar, all kings flying out from their pouches and landing on top of the altar.

“So…” Dalrae was the one to say, her serious face already plastered on. “What do we have to do?”

“Take a look at this.” Arthur said before clapping his hands, a map that looked like holographic picture appearing between the girls and altar as they gasped with surprise. Alys soon realized they were looking at the map of the entire Iceland…

“See this little light down there?” Dann pointed towards the bottom of the map. “This is the place where the portal will open, tonight.”

“Tonight?!” the girls exclaimed in unison, their voices echoing in the huge church. “Why tonight?!” Alys was the one to ask.

“Portal will only be opened tonight… or we can wait until next new moon.” Arthur explained.

“Wait, we’ll have to wait for every new moon to travel to your dimension?” Lili asked, Louis responding while shaking his head: “No, actually. Every kingdom requires different moon phase and a different place to enter. It just so happens that tonight the perfect conditions had aligned.”

The girls started talking between each other and wondering how they’ll leave on such a short notice, only Alys and Dalrae focused on the map, ginger-head suddenly exclaiming: “I know where this is!”

All girls looked at her before getting glued to her shoulders and looking over at the map, Alys proudly proclaiming: “This is Gljufrabui waterfall!”

“That’s about two-hour car ride away from here…” Irina noted, the girls once again exchanging puzzled looks. They started murmuring again about what to do until the oldest girl clapped her hands, Gom sitting next to her feet at that point.

“Alright, it’s time to organize…” Dalrae said in a determined tone. “Everyone, head home and pack absolute necessities, mostly snacks and water, small bags are preferred. I’ll meet you at the main taxi stop in an hour…”

***

Night car ride in a taxi van was probably a type of adventure Alys didn’t expect to have so early in this fantastical predicament, but there she was. The driver didn’t ask any questions and girls managed to collect enough money to pay him for that long trip, even making sure to pay a bit extra for taking Gom with them.

Now, after 10 PM, outside of Reykjavik looked both magical and spooky, vast valleys and mountains without a single soul inhabiting it making it seem like they had already stepped into a different dimension.

“Remind me why you had to take the dog with you?” Chunhua questioned before petting Gom on the head from the back seat, Momoka scratching him under his chin while Irina caressed his ear.

“ ‘Cause I can’t leave him to anyone else.” Dalrae retorted. “And before you ask, no, my parents can’t take care of him, they’re of the belief that he’s solely my dog and therefor I’m his only caretaker.”

“Sounds like laziness to me…” Huiying commented from the back seat, Alys having to agree with her.

A little after 10 PM, girls have arrived at their destination, the driver wishing them good luck on their ‘camping trip’ before leaving. The seven tiny kings then finally emerged from their pouches once again.

During summer, the area around the waterfall was filled with green grass and various types of valley flowers, but now, the grass had a yellowish shade and all flowers were long gone. Kings seemed to know where they’re going so the girls had no other choice but to follow them, the darkness making it very hard to see without phone lights.

“Watch your step, area around the waterfall is slippery!” Dalrae warned, Gom pulling her towards the waterfall and after the kings.

Descend to the crevice wasn’t long but it was steep, Alys barely managing to hold onto damp rocks as the sound of the waterfall filled her ears. But once they were down there and had a better look at the waterfall, the girls couldn’t help but gasp.

Water was falling from many different directions, streams being of different sizes and strengths. The air around it was incredibly fresh and small droplets of water fell on Alys’s face, the starry sky above them making the sight even more magical.

“Look over there!” Jaya pointed at the waterfall, the same purple hue suddenly appearing behind the descending water.

“That’s our portal.” Arthur said in a determined tone, already flying towards it.

“W-wait!” Alys called out to him, but stopped as soon as she stepped into shallow water. “W-we’re supposed to go under the waterfall?!”

“I thought it was obvious.” Louis said nonchalantly before following Arthur, other kings following suit.

“But water is cold now!” Jaya whined, but kings didn’t really seem to care about their complaints.

“I’m afraid you’ll have to grit your teeth and just do it.” Hwon was the last one to stay behind, his hand nudging at the girls to follow him.

Girls once again exchanged looks before Irina led the way this time around, the blonde not even seeming bothered by the cold. She stepped into the shallow water and ran towards the waterfall, soon disappearing behind it. Then Lili and twins followed, Dalrae nudging Alys and Jaya to go before her and Gom just so she could make sure everyone had made it.

“Fuck my life…” Alys said before stepping into the water again, the coldness of it making her lose any sensation in her toes and feet. She ran across the small lake and dove right into the waterfall, expecting to hit a bunch of rocks…

Only to find herself in a brief free fall before landing on the softest bed of moss she had ever felt under her fingers. She could still feel her feet being soaked with icy water but… the temperature on this side seemed rather pleasant.

But only when she got back on her feet did she gasp loudly at the sight.

Everywhere her eyes could see were high trees covered in green moss, sun rays barely reaching through the thick and leafy branches. It wasn’t as humid as she’d expect, but the greenery of the sight made her feel incredibly calm.

“Oh wow…” Jaya mouthed. “This is… absolutely beautiful.”

“I know…” Arthur mumbled, his voice somewhat shaky when Alys looked at him floating next to her. And it seemed that very slightly, his lower lip quivered…

“About time you girls have showed up.”

All eight turned towards the sound of an unfamiliar male voice, kings instinctively flying in front of them as if they wanted to protect them and Gom starting to bark at a new arrival… only for the royal septet to relax upon a young man emerging from the trees.

“Well, if it isn’t Jalal!” Louis called out as the young man came a bit closer and got down on his left knee, his right hand curled into a ball and leaning against the ground as he bowed his head deeply.

“Your Royal Majesties, it is a pleasure to make your acquaintances once again.”

All kings bowed their heads briefly to him, Jahan being the one to gesture to him to get back on his feet.

“And who’re you?” Lili was the one to ask, having a rather sly smile on her face as the girls slowly approached.

And even though he didn’t seem like a type of a guy Alys would fawn over, the girl had to admit he was probably the most beautiful man she had seen in a while and in person. His skin was a golden shade of brown and his hair was jet black, one side of his thick bangs falling over his left eye while the rest was more pulled back. His hair was also slightly wavy and almost reached his shoulders. His facial features were even prettier, a mixture of square and oval facial shape, high nose and perfect lips were all topped with golden brown eyes that had the potential to be both sharp and round depending on his mood. His right earlobe was adorned with intricate golden earrings, something Alys could swear she saw king Jahan wearing. He wore very knightly uniform as well, but it seemed much less regal in comparison to Arthur’s, made of mostly black fabric and with silver details and two sets of buttons on his chest, a few short knives attached to his hips.

“Very rude coming at me with such a tone, don’t you think, Ms. Frey?” he spoke in a smooth voice, but Alys had to roll her eyes at his rather snobbish tone and raised chin. “Why don’t you try being a little politer in the presence of the kings? ”

Even though Alys herself disliked his entitled attitude, it was worth seeing Lili be speechless for the first time in a while, causing other girls to giggle as her mouth fell agape.

“Oh wow, someone on her level.” Jaya chuckled before closing even more distance between them, Jahan not hesitating to land on her shoulder. “And I don’t think kings mind our tones as much as you do.” She said in a smooth tone which seemingly caused this mysterious but snobby guy crack a little smile.

“You must be Ms. Kola.” he said with a tint of amusement. “First of all, let me thank you for taking care of his Majesty… and I’ll take your words into consideration.”

Jaya had to obviously withhold from showing a wider smile, her satisfied expression making Alys squint and smile slyly before exchanging the same knowing look with the twins who stood next to her.

“Since you’re all about manners and obviously know our names…” Dalrae eventually said as she also approached the man and stood next to Jaya. “May I ask for your name? We’re at a loss for words at the moment.”

“I can see why.” the man’s tone became snobbish again, but he still gave her a proper answer a moment later. “My name is Jalal Khanna and I was appointed by His Majesty King Jahan of the Sun Kingdom to be your personal informant as well as your martial arts and weapon usage tutor.”

Collective silence enveloped the confused group of girls, Chunhua blurting out:

“You don’t look much older than us, how in the hell will you teach us anything?!”

“I am maybe sixteen years of age, but I am more versed and skilled in combat than all of you.” he said nonchalantly. “And after observing eight of you for an entire month, I was able to see your skills are absolutely atrocious.”

Girls immediately started protesting and yelling over one another, Jahan raising his hands with an apologetic smile. “Girls, girls, please! I know he can act rude, but he’ll indeed help you with whatever you need to learn!”

“Then he has to tone down a notch that snobbish and I’m-better-than-everyone attitude!” Jaya was the one to reprimand him, Alys immediately catching Jalal’s sudden frown and averting of his gaze at her words.

“Maybe I… really did use rather foul language and I apologize.” His tone was much quieter this time. “I shall keep your feelings in mind, but for now, I’d like to ask you all to follow me. We have a lot of things to attend to.”

Alys exchanged look with the other girls, all of them already having incredibly annoyed and exhausted expressions on their faces. Well, this is a wonderful start…

Chapter Text

„How much longer do we have to walk?!“ Chunhua exclaimed as she jumped off one of knocked off trees covered in dried-up yellowish moss. Jalal only clicked his tongue as he continued to move forward through a thick forest, completely ignoring her whining.

“Asshat…” Lili mumbled, obviously still offended by the way a newcomer had talked to her when they first met.

But it was pretty obvious to Alys that all they could do was just follow this mysterious guy through the forest and trust him, he seemingly knew where they were going… and Arthur didn’t complain until that point.

“You’ve been awfully quiet, your Majesty.” Ginger-head commented as she continued to walk, looking at her feet in case she trips on any fallen branch or whatever was hidden under a tall grass. “Something on your mind? Happy to be home?”

“Yes, but…” he said absent-mindedly. “Things are… so much worse than when I was thrown into hibernation.”

“Worse how?” Alys questioned, still not believing the sheer size of some of the trees that they were surrounded by, the girl noticing beautiful patterns carved into some of them. “This forest is so impressive and beautiful… sure, I see a few places where moss seems to dry out, but that’s all-”

“So many trees have been knocked over… and the place where we’ve fallen? That used to be a moors…” he said in a slightly shakier voice, Alys feeling him gripping against her ear slightly tighter even though he was trying to keep his balance on her shoulder. “And it’s too hot… It hasn’t rained in a long time, I can tell… And I know there was a stream around here… but I can’t hear it anymore. I can’t smell moss in the air either…”

Alys had to stop for a few moments, the tone of his voice slowly becoming fainter and shakier. Slowly, she picked him up from her shoulder and placed him on her palm, forcing him to look at her.

Even though he obviously tried to hide it, king’s silverish-blue eyes were slightly bloodshot and glassy, small sniffles escaping his nose as he pouted.

“What?” he asked as he averted his gaze. “I don’t like when you stare at me like that…”

Alys chuckled a little before using her pinky to caress the top of king’s head, Arthur blushing from ear to ear from embarrassment.

“I’ve promised to help you revive your kingdom, right?” she said in a reassuring tone, Arthur finally raising his head to look at her. “But we can’t do much if we don’t know the whole situation, correct?”

Arthur nodded in response, finally remembering to slap her pinky away from his head. “And this guy, Jalal, says he’ll take us to someone who’s been in the middle of all of these developments… so I need you to stay as positive as you can until we find out just how dire situation is, okay? No time for getting depressed when we have things to do!”

Arthur, obviously stunned, opened his mouth to say something a couple of times until he eventually let out a quick, frustrated breath:

“I’m embarrassed to be scolded by a person who’s eleven years my junior… But you’re right.”

“Eleven years?! You’re 28?!” Alys exclaimed, causing other girls and kings to look at her direction, no matter their position around her. “Damn, you’re old-”

“For your information!!” Arthur raised on his feet on Alys’s palm, his eyebrows furrowing so much girl was convinced they’ll touch the top of his nose. “Dann is oldest one here! That grandpa is 31 years old!”

“You shut your mouth or I’ll hang you upside down on one of these trees for decoration!!!!” another small male voice could be heard from across the meadow, causing all eight girls to laugh hysterically.

“Looks like we poked a sensitive spot.” Dalrae commented through laughter, Dann only giving her a dirty look before retreating back into his little indigo pouch to sulk.

“Pick your pace up, ladies, we need to reach knight’s house before the sun goes completely down!” Jalal’s scolding voice caused all the joy to be zapped out of the air, Lili, Chunhua and Momoka mumbling something under their breaths.

After rolling her eyes at their guide, Alys helped Arthur climb back on her shoulder and ran across the forest floor, noticing no more rays of sunlight were coming through the trees, the small pieces of sky above them becoming darker and darker with each moment.

“Does… time flow differently in this universe? It was a past 10 PM when we arrived at the waterfall…” Alys questioned, the king on her shoulder immediately explaining: “When we jumped through the portal, time got reversed by four hours because time-space continuum is disrupted. But otherwise, our time and your time go parallel to one another.”

“Will this four-hour backjump also happen when we go back?”

“No, as far as I know.” Arthur reassured. “So, technically, it’s about 8PM back in Iceland right now. Your parents shouldn’t notice something is off just yet.”

“Wait…” Alys said as one realization finally hit her. “We… we’ll be here for days, right? We can’t go back and forth?!”

“I thought that was blatantly obvious to you.” Arthur said nonchalantly. “No going back until the kingdom is restored and my real body is up and running. Only I can open a portal and send you back.”

“Oh my god, pops will lose his mind-”

“Alys, why do you think we all asked you to leave a few strands of your hair on your pillows before leaving? Those will be used to make your ‘paper’ replicas until you are able to safely return.” the king explained in a quieter tone, Alys having a feeling like she’ll black out.

“How? What?! What paper replicas?!” she exclaimed quite loudly this time around, but still continued to walk, almost tripping on a root that was sticking out of the ground. And, of course, her reactions caused all other girls to gather closer to her, even making Jalal stop for a bit. “How will that even work?!”

“Calm down, for rain’s sake.” Arthur murmured only to raise his voice ever so slightly so that other girls can hear him as well. “This is very simple spell that all seven of us kings can cast, but in order for your paper replicas to hold shape for a certain amount of time, Mujin is the one controlling them from here. Unfortunately, upholding that spell will result in him losing a lot of energy… which doesn’t help considering where we are.”

“Is that why he’s been asleep since we started walking through the forest?” Momoka asked, gently putting a hand over a pink pouch that hung around her neck.

“Indeed.” Arthur confirmed, his expression suddenly getting clouded with worry. “But he’ll be alright if he continues to sleep as much as he can. Besides, this is even simpler spell because your replicas will be ‘sick together’ so it’ll be a good enough excuse to skip… school, was it?”

Girls exchanged look and let out joined sigh of relief, Alys still spying seemingly worried expression on Momoka’s face.

“Are we ready to continue or will you keep wasting my time?” Jalal’s voice suddenly broke the silence, girls either scoffing or rolling their eyes at him before continuing to stick closely behind him.

“Where are we going anyway?” Jaya was the one to ask the young man, the two of them now walking side by side.

“I personally am not acquainted with this gentleman, but from the rumors that are circulating, it seems he is still very loyal to his Royal Majesty, Rain King. I believe his name was Eliaz.”

“Sir Eliaz?!” Arthur’s face suddenly became adorned with a wide smile.

“An important knight, I assume?” Alys asked with a tender smile, the king only nodding in response before elaborating. “Very! He was knight-in-training when I was about ten years of age. By the time I sat on the throne, he was already among our most skillful knights. He does have a problem with self-preservation, though. He will jump into any kind of battle if it means something to his cause, no matter the level of danger.”

“He sounds delightful…” Alys murmured, not sure whether she should be intimidated by who they were about to meet or not.

“Sir Eliaz will be able to provide you with more useful information, there is only as much as I could have found out about Rain Kingdom. People here are currently under a lot of stress, be it with intense drought plaguing the land and various bandit fractions taking everything from ordinary people.” Jalal explained further, his pace getting faster. Alys could feel Arthur tugging at her ear again, and all she could do was offer him a light head nudge as a sign of support.

But no matter how fast Jalal went, Jaya was no pushover, obviously determined to find out as much information as she could in that moment: “You sure know a lot about this kingdom.  Why is that?”

“You certainly have a lot of inquiries, Ms. Kola.” he said briefly, Alys swearing she heard a little chuckle in his undertone.

“Of course I have!” Jaya continued to probe. “Jahan told me to trust you, and I do, but I’m still very curious as to why you seem to know pretty much everything.”

“I certainly do not know everything… and the fact you have just used His Royal Majesty’s first name despite not being a member of his family would be a serious offence in our country.” Jalal said with a warning, Jaya only looking down at the pouch where Jahan looked up at her. “Oooh, that sounds scary…” she mocked.

Jalal, however, didn’t miss that little poke of hers and Alys could only imagine what kind of brisk insult he’d hurl her way…. But he just chuckled quietly before continuing to lead the way.

“What kind of spell did you put on that wanker? He’d probably take my head off if I spoke to him like that…” Alys commented as she finally caught up with Jaya, the brunette only giggling in response.

“No idea, but I’m glad he’s not rude towards me… could be because I’m literally carrying his king around like a kangaroo.” she said, her voice suddenly getting quieter “But for someone who has a sharp tongue, he sure is a looker.”

Alys had to wheeze quietly in response, finally understanding what all that small talk was about, at least on Jaya’s part…

The group finally exited the dense part of the forest after about few more minutes of intense walk, all of them drenched in sweat and breathing like they’ve just ran a marathon. But then, Alys noticed a rather beautiful view: etched beneath steep rocks of what seemed to be the bottom of a rather high hill was a large two-story house, the entire building seemingly being a part of the said hill. The details were very simple, but it’s gray walls and  pale orange rooftop gave it a sense of coziness. The group only needed to go down a somewhat steep slope between two rows of beautiful willow trees and they’d be at the front door.

“Ladies, this is where I have to leave you, unfortunately.” Jalal suddenly announced, the girls looking at him with puzzled expressions.

“No way, did my prayers work?!” Lili suddenly exclaimed only to be slapped on the shoulder by Dalrae who was carrying her tired pup Gom in her arms at that point.

“And why is that?” Huiying asked, her eyes becoming rather sharp and focused in that moment.

“Even though I have been tasked to give you instructions and be your guide, a lot of officials of different countries do not know about my order and my presence here would result in some rather… unfortunate outcomes, especially for His Royal Majesty once he regains the throne.”

“You mean you’d be accused of being a spy or something?” Jaya asked, Jalal giving her an impressed look before confirming: “Excellent observation, Ms. Kola. And, before I depart, I am leaving you ladies with these…”

Jalal then raised his hands to be on the same level as his face, his palms facing each other. After a series of slow and rather captivating movements, faint golden light started to shimmer between his fingers… only to reveal eight bracelets floating in the air. Their design was very simple yet delicate, finely weaved golden chains wrapping around each other in an intricate pattern only to be connected with a single precious-looking gemstone. . The shifting of air caused everyone to stop whatever they were doing, Gom even whining in response to Jalal's hand movements.

“Your hands, please.” he requested, Alys extending her hand on instinct.

And, sure enough, a bracelet with a very pretty purple gemstone landed right in her palm. “These bracelets can only be used in the space between the two worlds and in any of seven great kingdoms. You will use them to summon sacred weapons you were connected to  one month ago as well as summon royal cavalry you are now in possession of. All of these bracelets have divine protection seal within the gemstones and were created by a rather talented and important tawaif of His Highness’s court.”

“That’s so cool…” Irina spoke for the first time since they embarked on this long walk through the forest, both her and Ivan seemingly captivated by a dark blue gemstone on her own bracelet. “Will they fit us? I wouldn’t want to lose it…”

“Put them on.” Jalal said in an unusually soft voice, Alys feeling slightly creeped out by it as she put the chain around her wrist. And, wouldn’t you know it, the bracelet itself adjusted to the size of her wrist, there was no chance that thing was coming off no matter what she did…

“I agree with Irina now, this is definitely cool…” Alys said in astonishment, Arthur also seeming somewhat surprised by the whole ordeal.

“Well then, I will see you once you return to your world.” Jalal said while giving a discreet curtsey to all of them. Then, Alys blinked and he was no longer there…

“Creepy bastard…” Lili murmured before looking down the slope. “Shall we go? My legs are killing me and I’d kill someone for a bed, a chair even.”

“Let’s hope Sir Eliaz will be welcoming towards us…” Dalrae said as she led the way this time around, Gom jumping in front of her, now fully awake. “Alys, join me. If he sees Arthur, he might be more lenient.”

“Do I really have to show myself in this state to him?”

“Um… YEAH?!” everyone said in unison, making Arthur close his eyes in surprise. “We came to save your damn kingdom, stop whining about your appearance!” Momoka scolded him, Alys’s eyes widening at the intense annoyance she was exuding.

Needless to say Arthur didn’t say a word for the rest of the way towards the house at the bottom of the hill.

But as soon as the group came within reach of the front door, the same front door slightly opened, revealing a man in his late thirties at the entrance. His hair reached his hip and seemed to be black, but more Alys focused her eyes, more did she see very dark shades of blue gleam in the dim light that was coming from inside the house. He wore cotton shirt, brown trousers and brown leather booths that had reached his knees, something similar to what Arthur was always wearing underneath the rest of his knightly uniform.

“May I help you?” he asked in a clear, determined voice, one of his hands hidden behind the door. Oh damn, he must be hiding a weapon…

“Ah, yes!” Dalrae said before bowing her head slightly. “You must be Sir Eliaz?”

“How do you know my name?”

“Well… it’s a little hard to explain, but rest assured, we’re not here to hurt you. We really need your help.” Dalrae tried to smooth out the situation, but the man didn’t really seem convinced.

“Then start explaining or I will have to ask you to leave my property.”

Alys then felt a strong tug on her hand, Dalrae dragging her to stand next to her and held her in place.

“The truth is, we were asked by His Royal Majesty, king of rain Arthur himself to help him restore the throne and bring Forest of Mist its former glory.”

The man’s eyebrows furrowed intensely as he opened his mouth to speak, disgust very prominent on his face. But Dalrae raised her hand to prevent him from speaking: “Look, he’s right there before you.”

“Greetings, Sir Eliaz!” Arthur said in a small voice, finally making himself known as he floated protectively in front of Alys and Dalrae. “Do you recognize me?”

The man at the door was speechless for a couple of moments only to exit his home completely, a clank of something metallic and heavy echoing the hallway behind him. His expression immediately softened as he approached his king’s small form, obviously unsure of what he should do or what he should say.

“Oh dear heavens, Your Majesty!” he said with a breathy voice. “I thought we’ve lost you forever!”

“Hey now, I thought you had a little more faith in me! It’s not that easy to kill me!”

“I know, Your Majesty, but it has been so long since we have heard anything about you. I didn’t want to believe that you’re truly gone…”

“And I am not, see?” Arthur made a little turn in the air, causing Eliaz to chuckle with endearment. “But what Miss Dalrae said is true; all of these girls were summoned here by me and other kings.”

Eliaz’s eyes flew towards the girls that only waved in a greeting, other five kings except sleeping Mujin poking their heads or upper bodies from the colorful wool pouches.

“I’m afraid I’m rather confused, Your Majesty…” he said in a rather exhausted tone, Alys slowly approaching the duo.

“I understand, I felt the same when I met Arthur.” she said with a chuckle as she confidently looked up at the taller man. “I’m Alys Bevan, by the way! I think I’m Arthur’s new knight!”

Eliaz looked at his king with a rather puzzled expression but still shook girl’s hand once she had offered it whilst pinching the bridge of his nose with his other hand.

“It is the best to speak inside, I think I will have to sit down for a moment.”

“Understandable, I apologize, Sir Eliaz.” Arthur nodded, Alys having to hold in her giggle as she saw a complete change in her tiny friend, his posture straight, proper and proud despite his small stature.

Soon enough, all eight girls were inside Eliaz’s large home, the inside being much warmer than Alys had anticipated. The decor was minimal, wood and metal seemingly most used materials whilst the color palette consisted of red, brown and gray. The knight immediately gave them four rooms to use, girls leaving their small bags and pouches for kings inside whilst Dalrae continuously apologized for bringing a dog into the man's home on such a short notice. Surprisingly, Hwon, Dann, Ivan, Louis and Jahan requested to stay in rooms as well, all of them looking rather pale last time Alys took a good look at them. So, in the end, Arthur was the only one to accompany them to the dining room, Gom already visibly excited because of the smell of food in the air.

There, whilst eating lamb and goat skewers along with some roasted vegetables, the girls and Arthur told Sir Eliaz everything that had happened in the other world until that point in time, the man changing more expressions in the span of half an hour than Alys had seen most people change in her entire lifetime.

“So, in the end, you girls are destined to bring seven great kings back?” he concluded, his head looking like it was about to burst.

“Apparently so.” Dalrae confirmed. “Dann and others could probably tell you more, but they seem pretty exhausted.”

“Exhausted and this area is draining their energy.” Arthur suddenly said, making other girls look at him with confusion. “W-what do you mean? Is there some kind of force field here?!” Chunhua questioned, urging Arthur to chuckle.

“No, it’s much less sinister than that.” The king said as he started floating above the wooden table. “Even when we had our regular bodies, some effects of each kingdom would still be prominent for some of us, like for Ivan when he visited Sun Kingdom and vice versa. Because our world is powered by magic, us as rulers are very sustainable to certain side-effects when visiting other kingdoms, some more than others, depending on what types of powers we have.”

“So, I’m guessing you also feel nauscious when visiting Sun Kingdom? Because you’re king of rain?” Jaya concluded, Arthur nodding in response.

“Exactly! But unfortunately, because we’re in these small forms, the effects are much more severe and the others lose energy quickly. They can only replenish that energy by sleeping and eating small scraps of food. One more reason to finish this quest as soon as possible.”

“So basically, their battery is running out faster, huh?” Lili said jokingly. “Such a shame, I wanted to see Louis freak out if we reach any moors. I bet he’d be upset if his little fancy outfit got dirty.”

“I think it’s the best to keep them in the house while we go around for mission. It may become too much for them.” Irina pleaded, others agreeing with her with murmuring and nodding.

“Well, this will not be an easy task, dear young ladies…” Eliaz said with a sigh. “I do not know how much knowledge you have of the current situation in Forest of Mist, but things are rather complicated. It has been five long years since we had a king and unfortunately, many knights that seemed to be close to his Royal Majesty pounced on the opportunity to grab a piece of land as soon as Camelot was burnt almost to the ground. As far as I know, only I and two other knights are still loyal to His Majesty. And, unfortunately, many bandit groups have found their permanent home in our kingdom…”

“Oh dear god…” Alys mouthed, feeling Arthur slump on her shoulder. “Well, at least we have you.”

“Me and Forest rangers.” Eliaz corrected. “After His Majesty disappeared, they’ve asked for my guidance and are reporting to me daily about the state of the kingdom. I’m sure you’re aware that our kingdom is mostly stationed within this vast forest consisting of millennia old trees.”

“Those are some old trees, holy shit…” Chunhua mouthed only to cover her mouth as soon as she cursed, Huiying obviously battling the urge to smack her. “I apologize…” Chunhua said with a deep bow.

“No, I understand your astonishment, young lady, but it seems we have a lot of things to do tomorrow.” Eliaz said before getting up from the table and picking up the empty dishes. “I’d recommend you to retire to your rooms soon, I’m getting out of bed as soon as the sun comes up. I’d like to test your fighting skills and magic skills before sending you off on a small tour.”

“Tour?” Momoka asked.

“I shall ask for assistance from Forest rangers, they will be delighted to see their king is alive and breathing… although in a much smaller body this time around.”

Arthur shot Eliaz a dirty look to which the knight only chuckled. He then continued: ”Their chief, Key, is very versed in usage of many weapons so he and his men will be much better sparring partners for your Excellencies. And during your tour, you might find out vital information that might help us locate His Majesty’s real body and restore Forest of Mist. ”

“This all sounds so intimidating but so exciting at the same time…” Irina commented, a small smile dancing on her lips.

“You’ve said that right…” Alys giggled, but she could still feel Arthur’s slumped form on her left shoulder.

Quietly, so that no one else hears, she turned towards him and whispered:

“Have some faith in us, okay? We will handle this, for sure. Step by step.”

For a long time, Arthur didn’t move… but then, in his tiny voice he said the quietest, most trembling and thankful: “I know you will…” causing Alys’s lips to curl up in a tender smile.

And so their first day in this strange, new land, has slowly been coming to a quiet, peaceful closure…

Chapter Text

Having to sneak attack someone was very interesting yet unnerving thing in Alys's eyes... especially when she was attacking a seemingly unarmed person.

But she had trust in Sir Eliaz, he wasn’t one of best knights of Arthur’s court for nothing… at least, according to the king’s own words.

Trying not to make too much noise, Alys shook her left hand, the small bracelet on her wrist jiggling gently before a dim purple light materialized Excalibur in her hand. She took another look from around the willow tree in the valley, Sir Eliaz being in her exact reach if she was to jump at him right away.

But she had to wait for the signal, as Dalrae told her. Otherwise, the whole sneak attack won’t be effective… but the more she waited, more her hands started to tense up and itch and not just because of Excalibur’s weight and tendency to randomly shift handle temperature from hot to freezing and vice versa. How did Arthur even handle this moody sword?!

Alys once again focused on the sight from behind the tree, Sir Eliaz seemingly strolling his own backyard as he conversed with seven tiny kings, seemingly without a care in the world. The girl couldn’t hear their conversation at all, but from the way their expressions relaxed more and more in the knight’s presence, she could assume the theme was pleasant.

Then she heard it, a signal she’s been waiting for.

First inconspicuous yet piercing whistle came from behind the house, as if a bird of prey was about to make its entrance.

But even during just this past month, Alys learned at how good Dalrae is at sound imitation and if someone wasn’t paying very close attention, they could truly believe a huge bird will come down on them.

But Alys just steadied her stance and gripped the handle of Excalibur tighter, noticing Dann’s eyes darting towards the source of the sound. Don’t give us away…

The second whistle pierced through the valley, Alys getting into a low stance, the muscles in her legs twitching as she was ready to pounce any moment now.

The last whistle was shortest and most important, making the ginger-haired girl jump before she even registered her own movements.

All eight girls jumped out of their hiding spots, respective weapons in hands, pointed straight at Sir Eliaz.

But aside from tiny kings dispersing in all directions, Sir Eliaz didn’t seem to even wince at the sudden onslaught from all sides.

Alys and Lili were the first ones to try and land a kick at him, Lili going straight for the man’s head with her black clawed hands while Alys attempted to swing at his torso… only for a sword to suddenly materialize in Sir Eliaz’s hands.

He moves fast, almost too fast for Alys to even see, and moved from the spot he was standing only moments ago. He used the sword handle to redirect Lili’s attack, sending her flying to the other side until she landed hands-down on the dirt.

Alys’s new strike was slightly harder to dodge so the older man blocked it instead, the girl noticing his hand wasn’t even moving whilst hers trembled under the sudden collision of two blades. They exchanged two more strikes and blocks, Sir Eliaz managing to dodge three of Dalrae’s arrows at the same time while also making sure none of them came even close to Alys.

Eventually, he managed to push Alys off of his blade, the girl surprised by a sudden force that shoved her entire body which caused her to trip and tumble on the dusty ground, straight on her butt.

And all she could do in that moment was observe Sir Eliaz absolutely obliterating the other five girls.

Momoka was slightly more persistent in her attacks, her hands seemingly more stable on the hilt of the katana than Alys’s ever were, but she got pushed away as well. Meanwhile, Irina tried various techniques with her snow scepter, from attempting to hit the knight with multiple sharp snowflakes to outright freezing the ground under Sir Eliaz’s feet. But nothing worked, older man still as nimble and fast despite fighting this onslaught for a couple of minutes at that point.

Jaya almost seemed to land a solid hit, one of her kukri knives passing very close to knight’s face whilst the other one actually ripped one of man’s sleeves before flying away. Twins were a whole other story, their spears attacking the knight simultaneously in a perfect sync even though Alys could see slight trembling and insecurity in their strikes.

Those very insecure moves were enough for Sir Eliaz though, making the two girls collide spears until they were also eventually pushed away. And during all those attacks, the knight still managed to dodge every single one of Dalrae’s fifteen arrows, the battle ending once all girls were heaving and wheezing on the ground.

“Very impressive… but still a lot of room for improvement.” the man said nonchalantly, his sword already sheeted. “I notice all of you have a good hold of your weapons. Your major two disadvantages, however, are the insecurity with which you hold your weapons once you land a hit and not really being sure where you want to strike.”

“In other words, you’re not impressed, right?” Lili said as her hands retracted to their original form. “No need to sugarcoat it with us, we know we suck.”

“You did start training only a month ago, don’t beat yourself over it.” Dann reminded them all once Dalrae rejoined the group, Gom finally being allowed to come out of the house after the whole joined sneak attack scheme.

Meanwhile, the small king was leaning on her as if he had just ran a marathon despite the girls being the ones who had fought.

“Six of you look like you need a nap…” Jaya commented, Jahan already sprawled over her palm, his eyes half-closed. “This place really drains your energy.”

“Guess you won’t go with us on a tour then…” Irina commented, Ivan only being able to shake his head as his eyes closed, his small form resting on top of blonde’s head.

“When are these forest rangers coming along, anyway?” Huiying questioned, Sir Eliaz looking towards the sky and the sun hidden behind misty clouds.

“They should be arriving any moment now.” he eventually said. “I hope the clothes I have obtained are to your liking, your Excellencies.”

“In this humid weather, this shirt is very nice and breezy.” Jaya commented whilst looking down at a bright purple shirt with puffy sleeves and black pants straightened with meters of finely designed chains as a cover, the heavy boots only adding to the whole look. All girls had to wear a thin armor made of combined black metals, which should’ve been enough of a protection whilst riding through the forest.

“If you think this is humid, you should’ve visited when I ruled.” Arthur reminded. “We mostly and only had rain, that’s what this forest and this kingdom lives from.”

“Now that you mention the forest, I remembered something…” Dalrae suddenly said. “You saying our ‘powers’ will ‘activate’ once we reach this realm. What’s up with that?”

“You can use them now, of course!” Arthur proclaimed, the girls remaining silent for a couple of moments whilst exchanging looks of disbelief.

“Well… it’d be nice if we actually KNEW what to do, don’t you think, your tiny majesty?!” Lili reminded, sourness in her voice making Arthur frown.

“For the name of Great Mother Death, your tone is as despicable as ever… ” the king mumbled before pushing himself off Alys’s hand and floating in the middle of the group of girls, all of them looking at him intently.

“All you need to know is to focus.” The king explained briefly. “You can use your weapons as catalysts to control the powers you were given, and what I mean by focus is you need to visualize energy flowing from your weapons to your hands, for a beginning at least.”

“But… what are our powers exactly?” Momoka questioned whilst cradling sleeping Mujin gently in her palms.

“For now just focus.” Arthur insisted. “Close your eyes and grab onto your weapons tightly. Once you calm your breathing and heartbeat, listen to my instructions.”

Sir Eliaz took the initiative to gather all the small royal figures in his own arms and put them in their pouches back in the house as Gom followed, the puppy unsure whether he should stay or go with him.

Alys then gripped onto now ice-cold handle of Excalibur, the blade turned towards the ground as she started breathing slower and slower. She could feel a slight tingle in her palms, but nothing unusual considering she was handling that blasted sword.

Then Arthur said: “Now imagine the light slowly forming around the weapons… and picture it clustering in your hands. Once you start feeling the pressure, open your eyes.”

Alys frowned slightly at the instructions, but still did as Arthur said, trying really hard to visualize the light he was talking about.

Suddenly, in her mind appeared the image of Excalibur glowing in that same purpleish hue, the light slowly becoming more visible as she imagined it travelling to her palms.

The pressure really started to become more noticeable moment by moment, but when she felt as if her hands were about to burst, Alys slowly opened her eyes and looked down at her palms.

That same purple hue was there, although faint, but the pressure didn’t subside.

“Now, slowly raise one of your hands and focus on pushing the pressure out of your palm. Then, you will see your elemental power at work…”

Alys gulped after hearing these instructions, but still focused all her strength into her left hand.

She saw it form… a small ball of water, gently bubbling and becoming bigger and bigger. But then, another ball started forming, this one hot and light, small flames barely existing next to the water ball.

“Oh my god…” she mouthed. “Fire and water?!”

“Exactly.” Arthur said in a rather proud yet gentle tone.

Too scared to even move, Alys pleadingly looked at the small king who seemingly sensed her discomfort and flew right over to her.

“Choose a target… and just shoot both balls there. I suggest the middle of this little circle you girls just made.”

Alys nodded before taking another deep breath. Her hand then twitched, sending both balls flying, but a little too far for her liking, ending up at Darlae’s feet. The girl winced slightly before giving her a menacing glare.

“Woops…” Alys said innocently, the pressure in her hand finally disappearing.

“You did well.” Arthur praised her, a small smile dancing on his lips. “Rest of you, shoot at the middle just like Alys did. And try not to hit anyone in the process.”

“Easy for you to say…” Chunhua mumbled, her dark eyes completely focused on a small cloudy form on top of her palm.

Alys then observed her friends’ respective powers, her expression morphing with amazement.

The twins both had very different powers, Chunhua’s shot literally making a big cloud of mist around them as she released the energy, while Huiying summoned a pretty noticeable gust of wind... but followed with a small lightning strike that burnt the ground in the middle of their circle, producing a loud crack.

Irina’s power was both surprising and expected, the place where Huiying just shot her thunder suddenly becoming frozen over only to transform into a snow with a single gust of another summoned, freezing wind. Dalrae got a questionable urge to kneel down to release her power, the ground she touched with her palm suddenly starting to move before a small crack appeared in the earth, causing other girls to step back a little. The oldest then looked up at Alys with a smug face, the ginger-head receiving the threat loudly and clearly.

Momoka did the similar movement to Dalrae, but after her touch of the ground, a few stamps covered in green leaves emerged from the earth, stunning everyone. Next to her, Jaya also produced a fireball that she threw on the ground, but didn’t notice a small beam of light that shot simultaneously alongside it, causing the fire to ‘bounce’ and land very close to other girls’ feet, making them retreat again.

“Oh, shoot!” Jaya exclaimed before covering her face with her hands, two kukri still in her palms. “I’m sorry, I had no idea it’d bounce like that!”

The girls murmured in acceptance, but suddenly all of their eyes seemed to focus on Lili whose energy ball’ didn’t exactly materialize in the way all others did.

Instead of shooting out a beam or something like that, her movements seemed much faster, her eyes became redder and wider and her clawed hands even bigger and longer. She looked around, her face twitching weirdly before she made a backflip out of nowhere and landed perfectly back on the ground. She then slashed at the said ground, leaving deep claw marks in the dirt.

Alys could feel the shivers running up and down her spine, unsure of what to expect next from Lili in that moment…

“I thought… I couldn’t feel more awesome.” She murmured once she got back on her feet, the grin on her lips becoming unsettling. “But now… I feel like I can raise a whole mountain… or run a thousand miles.”

“Very typical display of Louis’s powers.” Arthur said with a completely calm demeanor and tone. “But what you just did was only the beginning. You were harnessing energy from the weapons, but true potential lies within you. But first, all of you need to learn to control these powers. Later on, you will be able to do so many things.”

“This is already pretty awesome but also scary. We all just did that!” Chunhua exclaimed with a very shocked smile on her face.

“For beginners, you ladies are not so bad, I have to say.”

An unfamiliar male voice caused all the girls to turn around, Alys only then becoming aware of the sound of horse hoofs hitting the dry ground.

The three figures soon came into a close view, Alys noticing two horses were brown, similar to Arthur’s Arawn while the one in the front was black. She also noticed king’s sudden need to hide behind her, specifically in her fluffy hair, the girl not even having the time to ask him what he was doing.

Alys then turned her full attention towards the newcomers, the one riding ahead of the other two seemingly being a leader of sort. His black hair was in a mullet, thick bangs hovering over deep gray eyes. His skin was tanned, his nose straight and his facial features sharp, but there was no menace or threat anywhere in his expression. He wore a long black coat with leather details on his chest and shoulders, a barely noticeable sword pendant in the middle of his chest differentiating him from the other two that rode behind him, their clothes being very similar to his but with much less details.

“Are you… forest rangers we heard so much about?” Dalrae was the one to ask once the trio stopped and dismounted their horses, Gom now standing at her feet and whining at the newcomers whilst his little tail wagged at its tip.

“Indeed that’s us!” the dark-haired man at the front said, offering Dalrae a hand and only eyeing the puppy at her feet. “I’m Key, the chief of forest rangers and leader of today’s South patrol. And these are  Mari” he pointed towards a short, dark-skinned girl with the most gorgeous curly hair “and Gethin.” He was now pointing towards a rather slander and tall guy with a thin cover of brown beard on his face, his brown hair seeming as thin as his facial hair.

All the girls greeted the rangers at the almost same time, Alys now feeling brave enough to step next to Dalrae and say:

“Nice to meet you, we’re-”

“Oh, no need to tell us, we know.” Key interrupted her. “You’re the ones who came to resurrect our beloved king, right? I just don’t know which one of you could be his chosen knight…”

“Uh, that’d be me…” Alys said nervously before fully introducing herself. “Alys Bevan, chosen by the rain king himself.”

Key only nodded at her, but before he could say anything else, Sir Eliaz emerged from the house.

“Ah, Key, perfect timing! We have just completed their Excellences’ morning training.” he said before shaking his hand with the ranger. “Do you have anything to report?”

“By a miracle, nothing.” the raven-haired man said. “It is rather calm this morning… and that worries me.”

The tense silence had arisen between the two men, the rigid expressions on their faces not escaping Alys’s attention.

“Fortunately, I can assure you of one thing…” Sir Eliaz eventually said with a sheepish smile. “These young ladies will be able to fend for themselves if anything happens. Are you certain you won’t be bothered by taking them on your patrol?”

“I’m very certain!” Key reassured, his tone becoming light and relaxed once again before he looked at Alys and Dalrae again. “But your numbers are much bigger than I had anticipated. I don’t know if our horses can carry all of you-”

“Can some of us… ride our own horses?” Lili suggested, a small smile appearing on Alys’s face as she looked at Sir Eliaz and Dalrae for some sort of confirmation.

“Oh, so you girls do ride?” Gethin asked. “I didn’t know you were taught that in your world.”

“I’ve been horseback riding since I was five, excuse you!” Alys said in an almost offended tone but managed to compose herself. “Besides, I’ve been dying to try and ride his Majesty’s horse Arawn.”

“Oh?” Key said in a very surprised tone. “So, you have access to the most powerful steed of Forest of Mist? I’m intrigued… I really hope you’re saying the truth, young Arawn won’t really like anyone-”

“He likes her, that’s certain.”

Both Alys and forest rangers frowned at hearing Arthur’s voice suddenly, ginger-head only then noticing him land on her shoulder and the three rangers staring at his tiny form, dumbfounded.

“Well, I’ll be damned…” Key said as he crouched a little, hands on his knees as his eyes squinted. “Your Majesty?...”

“Yes, it’s me, Key, no need to look at me like an insect.” Arthur said in a sheepish voice, his hand gripping on Alys’s ear a little too tightly for her liking. “It’s good to see you…”

“Yes… same to you, Your Majesty…” Key said in a very detached yet puzzled tone before straightening his posture and looking at Alys. “I have a lot of questions…”

“I know…” she said through a nervous giggle. “But let’s just be on our way, hm? You seem busy and we don’t want to hold you back.”

Key nodded absent-mindedly before barking an order to Mari and Gethin, the trio soon climbing their respective horses.

“Okay…” Dalrae said as she turned towards the rest of the girls, her left hand raised slightly as she shook her diamond bracelet. “Those who wish to ride, do your magic…”

***

By the late afternoon, Alys had to admit she was exhausted, not remembering the last time she had rode a horse for hours on end.

But she at least found out a lot not only about the kingdom but about the things plaguing it as well.

The girls have visited a couple of villages on the ranger patrol, inhabitants of the said villages seemingly very friendly and welcoming, especially towards the rangers. Villages all seemed to be far away from each other, divided by many challenging forest paths of various sizes and most of them being hidden amongst massive oaks, sequoias, willows, maples and rowans. Alys noticed a lot of the same details they have seen in the moors area they have landed the day before, Key explaining those were all remnants of the first people that decided to find their home within endless misty forests and those very symbols were showcase of people’s gratitude for the forest sheltering them.

But the things seemed to be much worse than Alys had anticipated.

Even though the villagers were very friendly and communicative, Alys and the rest of the girls couldn’t help but frown at all the information those same villagers disclosed. Drought was brutal this time around and the shortage of food was becoming greater from week to week, especially after the people of the kingdom didn’t even manage to have their annual forest harvest.

And yet, all the lords and knights that have decided to turn their back on their missing king still seemed to live in luxury, in their lone castles and mansions in far valleys outside the forest, and depending on which domain the village was, villagers had to pay massive fees if they wanted to receive even a scrap of food for themselves.

There was one more concerning thing: many bandits seemed to find their home in the most inhospitable parts of the forest, but at least they seemed to leave the villagers alone and mostly attacked lords or travelers. Villagers, however, weren’t too keen about their presence either, mostly due to a very understandable and valid fear that, eventually, those same bandits would turn on them.

In one of the last villages they have visited, the girls also met Key’s family consisting of parents and the most adorable black cat Ivy who followed them through the whole village and had seen them off once they left that late afternoon. Considering Key’s parents owned craftsmen shop, mostly specializing in making and selling intricate knives, they seemed to know a lot of information that were of interest for the girls.

But one thing stuck to Alys the most: apparently, aside from being plagued by drought, greedy lords and bandits… the villages recently became target of terrifying ‘moors zombies’, the name alone causing ginger-head’s skin to crawl.

She couldn’t find out more about the said zombies because it seemed to genuinely terrify people, Key warning her later on that mentioning them will only draw their attention.

Alys was definitely curious about all those things… but this was a different and magical world, anything could happen so she decided to drop the topic for now…

And for the majority of patrol, Arthur remained hidden behind the curtain of Alys’s hair, using the shirt and armor she was wearing as his sure footing. He listened to everything, important information prompting a tighter squeeze on Alys’s locks and eventually she grew accustomed to the sensation.

As the sun started setting over the horizon, the patrol reached the less dense part of the forest, Alys noticing many fallen oaks and drying leaves on still standing ones. She could feel a strange tug in her chest, imagining those trees were probably healthy and strong while Arthur was still on his throne…

But Alys also had to admit: despite the exhaustion, it was wonderful riding Arawn.

He was probably calm because he could feel his owner was very close to him, but he was so compliant despite the obvious strength he was exuding from every movement.

Alys suddenly heard a small sigh right behind her, Dalrae gripping onto ginger-head’s waist a tad tighter as she held her puppy on the other.

“Is he sleeping?” Alys questioned, Dalrae only chuckling in response. “Yep. He walked a lot today…”

“Are you alright?” ginger-head asked in a quieter tone and with her head slightly turned to the left so she could see her friend. Dalrae just nodded and adjusted her position in Arawn’s saddle, her eyes looking around. “You ride very well so I had no doubts this would be fine… but Arawn really is a bit tenser compared to Eodum.”

“Eodum is a calm horse by default.” Alys giggled. “Do you want me to help you down if we have to start trotting or galloping?”

“That’d probably be the best, I won’t be able to hold on with Gom in my arms.”

Alys nodded with a chuckle before nudging Arawn to go slightly faster, her eyes looking at the other three familiar horses that rode alongside her.

Out of eight of them, only the twins and Lili were brave enough to actually bring horse of their respective kingly protector to this realm, all three beasts having to eat first before embarking on this journey.

Lili was riding right next to Alys, Dalrae and Arawn, Ciel carrying both her and Momoka without much difficulty as her light beige coat seemed like it’s glowing at the dim light of dusk.

Next to them, Huiying and Irina rode on Tien, the horse going the slowest compared to all the others and mostly because of Irina who seemed to hold onto the other girl like her life depended on it.

And at the end of the line, Chunhua rode Chang’E with Jaya behind her, the two girls constantly talking and giggling about something Alys couldn’t hear.

The atmosphere was mostly calm, the sun soon disappearing behind the trees and the darkness slowly started to engulf the patrol. Alys only then noticed gentle purple and turquoise light coming from above, realizing some of the leaves were glowing and providing them with much needed light for the rest of their journey.

“I was wondering about something, Your Majesty…” Alys suddenly spoke, causing Arthur to poke his head from behind her hair. “What’s the deal with you and Key? I know he has to bow to you and all, but you seem especially awkward around each other.”

“I have no idea what you’re talking about…” Arthur said before disappearing in ginger locks again, Alys rolling her eyes.

“I noticed it too, you know?” Dalrae commented, Arthur not even responding to that this time around. “Did you have a fallout or something? Is that why you didn’t want to see him at the beginning?”

“I said I don’t know what you’re talking about so drop it, Ms. Jung!”

Dalrae whistled quietly at his tone, Alys shaking her head before asking: “Can I go a bit faster? I want to reach Key to ask him about this.”

Dalrae gave her approval before ginger-head nudged at Arawn again, the horse slowly picking up speed and starting to trot a tad faster than before. Key was all the way at the front of the group so it took Alys good few moments to actually reach him and also keep up with him.

“Ms. Bevan!” Key said without moving his eyes from the forest path. “May I help you with something?”

“I won’t beat around the bush: what’s the deal with you and Arthur?”

One of Key’s dark eyebrows raised, his head remaining in the same position whilst he side-eyed her.

“And why do you want to know that?”

“Just because.” She admitted. “He wouldn’t tell me… and he wanted to hide from you the first time you arrived.”

Alys could feel a strong tug on her hair, making her yelp quietly, but Key remained silent for a while. Now Alys started to feel awkward, her and Dalrae sharing a look as they waited for the ranger’s potential response.

“You seem very close with his Majesty…” he eventually said, his tone rather quiet.

“Well… yeah! He’s been living in my house for a month; my old doll house became his new home. I guess you can consider that close.”

Key chuckled at her response before finally turning his head, Alys’s eyes locking with his gray ones.

“I won’t go into detail; I don’t think it’s fair to his Majesty…” he said. “But let’s say we now have strictly professional relationship. His Majesty seemingly forgot the fact we used to grow up together, but I suppose the weight of the crown makes one forgetful.”

Dalrae let out yet another quiet whistle and Alys tried her best not to say something stupid. However, she didn’t expect Arthur to emerge from his hiding spot all of a sudden.

“You’re still wearing that bracelet?” he said in a quiet tone, Alys only then noticing a small sword pendant hanging around ranger’s right wrist.

Key just looked at it and nodded, not even wanting to look at the small king.

“It’s mostly out of habit.” he elaborated. “You stopped wearing yours after the coronation so I should probably take mine off as well-”

“I lost mine somewhere in the castle, I swear! I didn’t take it off!” Arthur’s tone seemed rather desperate, but Key only snorted quietly and replied:

“I’m not mad at you, Your Majesty. We were just kids that happened to be around each other. You have your duties, I have mine.”

With that, Key sped up on his horse Lyra, leaving the others behind whilst Alys looked at Arthur’s small form, unable to utter a word.

“Is this the typical ‘I forgot about my friend when I became a king’ situation?”

“Oh, shush, Alys…” he said before slumping down on her shoulder and crossing his arms. “I had a lot on my plate and I just didn’t have time for anything… Why am I even trying, you wouldn’t understand anyway-”

Silent growling made them all shut up, shivers running down Alys’s spine. Her eyes darted towards Dalrae, the girl already lowering her head to look at Gom.

“What is it, baby boy?” she asked quietly, Alys giving her a hand as she slid down from Arawn’s back.

Gom’s growling only became louder as he sniffed the air, Dalrae shaking her bracelet before revealing a massive bow and case filled with brand new arrows. The constant growling got everyone else’s attention and they all gathered closer to Alys, horses also becoming rather restless.

“D-did he see a squirrel or something?” Chunhua’s voice trembled, the crimson spear already in her hands.

“No…” Dalrae said quietly. “If Bernese mountain dog starts growling, something is amiss… and that’s a fact, Gom is usually very silent…”

Key picked up on her tone and dismounted his horse, sword and a knife already in his hands. Mari and Gethin did the same, blades out and ready to go.

“Regroup…” Dalrae ordered. “Horses in the middle. Send them back immediately…”

The girls listened, their weapons already drawn and their bodies creating a circle around four royal horses. Alys followed twins and Lili in shaking her own bracelet, the familiar silver light engulfing the four creatures before they disappeared.

“Hold on tight, Majesty…” Alys whispered, suddenly aware of crackling and rustling sounds that seemed to be coming from all sides. Arthur complied, lodging himself on the back of girl’s collar.

“Oh my god, what is this stench?!” Jaya whisper-yelled as she raised two of her kukri knives, Alys only then feeling the same thing as her.

It was truly a horrendous smell, reminding Alys of some animal carcass dipped in rotten eggs and dying plants, the stench pinching her eyes and making them water.

“They’re here…” Key mumbled before raising both of his blades. “Get ready for an attack! Aim for the head only! If you want to slow them down, cut off their legs! They are a hassle to kill, but that should give us enough time to run!”

“Yes, Sir!” the girls yelled in unison, Alys’s hands already trembling with excitement and fear.

Then she saw them, staggering figures moving through the trees, their cries reminding her of some dying animal or human in pain.

Stench only became worse as they seemed to come from all directions, the sight of their rotting flesh, dead plants and mud covering their forms being even scarier at the dim light of the turquoise-purple illumination.

Moors zombies…

“Steady!” Dalrae and Key exclaimed in unison, Alys hearing the older girl drawing a heavy war bow. “Now… just like we practiced…”

Alys lowered her stance even more, blade pointed towards the zombies that seemed to quickly advance towards them.

“I’ll open the southern path. Rest of you, try to stay alive.” Key said in a louder and more determined tone.

“NOW!” Dalrae was the one to bark the order, her arrow already dispatched.

Alys didn’t see whether it ended up hitting the target as her own eyes focused on the hoard of zombies in front of her.

Her body moved automatically, the girl not even caring for the constantly changing temperature of the handle at that point. She used the trees as her shelter as the zombies attempted to grab her, Excalibur flawlessly cutting off their rotting hands as they reached for her.

From that point on, it was pure chaos.

Alys didn’t even manage to move from the base of a massive tree she hid behind, zombies not even allowing her to move an inch. The stench became so intense she was barely able to breathe, but she still didn’t stop swinging her sword and actually hitting places Key instructed her to hit. Rotten legs, arms and heads started flying around her only for her to see three new zombies running her way over and over again with the intent to rip her to shreds.

On occasion, she saw Dalrae’s arrow making a clear headshot at the zombie that almost grabbed the ginger-head, the girl having to make a mental note to thank her later.

Every time Alys turned, she’d take a glimpse of how her friends were doing, and even though they seemed to be struggling, they still didn’t allow any of those zombies to even touch them.

Jaya was closest to Alys, but she didn’t even seem bothered once she started throwing her knives at enemies’ legs, knocking away their shins in a single throw every time. Ones that managed to reach her, she’d cut down with two additional kukri she was hiding on her armor, her eyes cold, focused…

Momoka was swinging the katana in a circle, literally cutting the enemies in half whilst Lili used the other girl’s shoulders to dismount, decapitating every single enemy her clawed hands landed on.

The twins worked in perfect sync, spears cutting enemies down left and right, Huiying saving her little sister from disgusting grabby hands and vice versa on multiple occasions, their blades shining with bright light the more they were used.

Irina was deep in focus and froze a lot of her opponents for long enough so they don’t reach Dalrae who used the old tree trunk to climb on and continue to shoot her arrows, massive beads of sweat rolling down her temples as she seemed to take shallower breaths by a second. Gom could only bark at the enemies, alerting both Dalrae and Irina at the closest threat.

Alys continued to use Excalibur in the only way she knew how, but she could already see it wouldn’t be enough… and she didn’t even catch a glimpse of Key, Mari or Gethin…

“Focus some of your energy into the sword! Like you did this morning! ” Arthur suddenly yelled, Alys only having the time to frown before cutting off another pair of arms with a circular motion.

“I don’t think I can focus right now!” she exclaimed in response, having to jump away from the tree as the hoard became almost impossible to dodge.

“Just focus on the temperature of the handle! Then summon your power!”

Alys growled in frustration as she retreated, zombies seemingly not wanting to give up any time soon.

Then, suddenly, she felt the handle become incredibly hot.

Despite immense discomfort, Alys squeezed the handle even harder and took a deep breath… only for an entire blade to light on fire.

Without any time to think, Alys swung the sword again, catching at least three zombies that momentarily got engulfed by orange flames, their cries of pain being more high-pitched and terrifying than before.

And as they touched and fell on other zombies behind them, an entire horde seemingly got swallowed by flames, leaving Alys to just observe the gruesome scene.

The handle suddenly became ice-cold, the girl once again taking a deep breath and swinging the sword.

A massive surge of water flew across the forest and through the trees, somewhat vanquishing the flames that started raging all around and causing even worse stench to be released.

“RETREAT! EVERYONE, RETREAT!” Key’s voice suddenly came from behind her, Alys not even being able to move.

“Alys, come on!” Jaya was the one to pull her hand, ginger-head noticing a pretty big gash on her left arm as they ran.

But suddenly, all zombies went silent as the sound of something loud and mighty roared through the forest.

“War horns?...” Irina murmured, everyone left confused… except for Key.

“About damn time…” he mumbled through an exhausted chuckle.

Alys heard more horse hoofs hitting the forest floor, accompanied with what seemed to be multiple pairs of feet running around… And then, the horn could be heard again, followed by war cries of what seemed to be army of people.

Zombies seemed to be confused enough to just start yelling in response… before a rain of flaming arrows fell down on them.

The girls instinctively pulled back, Key helping Alys and Jaya to reach the safer area as they all observed these massive hoards of swamp zombies slowly turning to ash before their very eyes, their unknown saviors only circling them whilst the carnage was happening.

And in a couple more minutes, everything was over…

“Fionn!” Key exclaimed once the ruckus and crackling of fire subsided. “I know you’re here, Sir Fionn!”

“Oh , shut up, you little arsehole…” a menacing male voice came from behind them.

Alys, and other girls, immediately took a fighting stance… only for them to be laughed at by a middle-aged man on a dark brown horse.

“Since when did you start recruiting this many younglings in your little ranger squad, huh?” the man said through patronizing cackle, Alys only frowning at him as she put down the sword.

“For your information, SIR…” she proclaimed loudly. “I’m not a ranger; I was chosen to help your dearest king Arthur to sit back on the throne!”

“Alys!!” Dalrae whisper-yelled before grabbing her by the upper arm, the look on Key’s face showcasing pure annoyance.

Oh, fuck…

“Well, I’ll be damned…” the older man eventually said whilst rubbing his dark beard, Alys only then noticing a massive scar going from his high hairline all the way to his upper lip on the left side. “Are you sure you’re supposed to say this to a bandit chief?”

Alys’s heart dropped in her stomach. “…Shit”

Chapter Text

„Where is Her Grace?!“ the man asked one of the guards as the shadows loomed over the old stone castle, the moonless night making everything seem so much darker.

“I have not seen Her in a while, Sire.” the guard replied, causing the man to growl in frustration, barely resisting the urge to pull his own hair out. Useless! Everyone around him was useless!

The men furiously marched through the hallways, his feet echoing through the large empty hallways. But every single sound that seemed out of place or was too close to him caused the old knight to tense up and look around, feeling his entire body getting drenched in layers of sweat.

From all the accounts and rumors, it seemed as if someone claiming to be a knight that will bring back king Arthur had arrived in their vast kingdom. At first, the old knight didn’t want to believe it, mostly because there was no way the brat king was still alive… but then more rumors started circulating. And Sir Eliaz mysteriously disappeared in vast forests of the south…

And so many more moors zombies were created in the courtyard of this very castle, making even the knight, who liked the initial idea, be scared to move around in case one of those monsters goes rogue.

I have to find that new knight-

“Why are you so antsy, Sir Taran?”

The voice as sharp as a blade caused the knight stop dead in his tracks, the creepiness slowly crawling up his spine as his eyes widened. He was afraid to turn around, knowing that whatever he sees will only cause his eyes to water…. But he did ask for Her Grace…

With the deepest sigh and an attempt to gulp through a bone-dry throat, Sir Taran slowly turned around, a menacing figure looming through the massive arch of an opened window, her feet not touching the ground.

“Ah… Your Grace!” he called out, his voice incredibly shaky. “I was just asking for you…”

“Oh?” the figure said in the same piercing voice before her feet finally touched the ground.

Under the torchlight, this creature looked even more sinister.

The slander female figure was mostly wrapped in black cloak and skin-tight clothes… although Sir Taran could never see where her feet ended and shadow started. Her limbs seemed normal at a first glance, but more someone looked at her they’d realized the hands in particular were actually slightly longer than in regular human, the tips of her clawed fingers ghostly white, almost see-through.

But nothing could prepare a person for a horror that her face exuded.

Although round and pale, Her Grace’s eyes were completely white, void of any color or even pupils. Her lips seemed plump, but only because of the way black created a seeming void in place where her mouth parted only to pale as the lips contoured. Her hair was long and in two colors, black on the right, white on the left.

And then she smiled, although faintly, but it was enough to make Sir Taran want to run and scoot into a small space so she wouldn’t be able to find him. Every single tooth in her mouth was pointy and dagger-sharp, the teeth spreading in two rows in her upper jaw and only making front teeth seem even sharper.

This was a demoness… and there was only a matter of time when the knight won’t be in her mercy anymore, he was sure of it…

With yet another gulp, Sir Taran mowed his head and tried to speak in the most composed voice he could muster:

“Lady Beel…” his voice still trembled. “I have noticed… that you have grown even more moors monsters in the past days… is there a reason for it?”

“Why do you always have to avoid the direct question?” the demoness flashed her teeth again as her sinister smile grew wider. “You’re worried because you can’t stroll your luscious garden whenever you please because my children are being spawned there?”

Sir Taran tensed up before denying her words, the heart jumping in his throat as he realized Lady Beel was right up to his face at that point, the scent of decaying plants and mud coming off of her in whiffs before abruptly being replaced with intoxicating scent of flowers.

“And why are you creating so many of them, Your Grace?” Sir Taran still managed to ask. “It seems they’re at every corner…”

“Oh, I’m sure you know why…” she said with a chuckle, the knight able to feel her foul breath against his nose. “Arthur’s little proxy is here, it seems… And you should see how adorable she is. She’ll be my most perfect creation once I actually manage to kill her…”

With that, Lady Beel moved away, turning her back on the knight. Sir Taran took a deep breath, feeling as if his heart was about to jump out through his mouth.

“So, don’t ever question on why I’m creating more zombies…” her tone was threatening, Sir Taran knowing she was smiling more widely even though she had her back turned to him. “Besides… even if ‘brat king’, as you call him, returns, wouldn’t he be hurt when he finds out one of most loyal knights of his father had stolen royal family’s vacation property after his disappearance five years ago, hm?”

Sir Taran bit his tongue and bowed his head even though demoness couldn’t see him. Curse me and my need for a leisure life…, he thought to himself, hoping Lady Beel will resolve this issue as quickly as possible and leave him in peace at once…

***

Alys had gone through so many emotions over the course of a single evening and it was needless to say she was exhausted… but she could never imagine to somewhat get along with people who were known to be bandits of this kingdom…

As she looked around the inconspicuous camp consisting of massive pieces of cloth hung between the huge branches of even bigger trees than she had seen in other parts of the forest and a few big bonfires which were mostly used for cooking. There were a few tents as well, mostly using fallen branches as the base for the same type of cloth for the ones hanging between trees high up. I guess some sleep in those huge cloth hammocks…

The camp was lively, men and women walking around and grilling rather big pieces of fish over the open fire, other people making sure none of the sparks of flames actually reach the forest floor. A few horses neighed as they were put together with the four horses girls have brought with them, Alys chuckling at Arawn as a man offered him an apple and the steed munched it almost instantly.

The girls were mostly chatting amongst each other, but Dalrae and Jaya were bold enough to walk around the camp a little and speak to a few bandits… well, mostly those that seemed less intimidating.

“More sprats! Come get more sprats for the fire!” someone yelled, causing Alys to snap out of her daze, only then realizing their ‘sprat’ was a completely different size compared to tiny sprats she had eaten back in their world.

“Hungry?” Key questioned, a huge leaf with two big pieces of fish soon appearing before Alys’s eyes. The initial urge was to refuse it, but then her stomach growled like she hasn’t eaten anything for two days.

“Oh, I haven’t eaten this type of sprat in so long!” Arthur said as he emerged from behind Alys’s head, his eyes wide as he observed the fish.

“What’s in it? Is it a special recipe?” the girl asked.

“Just fillets of fish cooked on an open fire with a zest of lemongrass and some additional herbs…” Key explained. “Although, Sir Fionn warned me not to use too much of those herbs, there won’t be enough for the rest of the week…”

Alys and Arthur exchanged knowing looks but the young forest ranger nudged them once again to start eating. The flavor was very familiar yet with somewhat of a new spin, the lemongrass and herbs definitely making the fish more refreshing yet completely filling. Arthur and she demolishing their entire ‘plate’ in a matter of minutes.

“So, what’s the deal with these guys?” Lili suddenly sat next to Alys, her eyes directed at Key. “That old guy said they’re bandits, but you sure seem very chummy with them, Key.”

“How about you start addressing him with ‘sir’?!” Dalrae scolded as she materialized behind Lili seemingly for the sole purpose to smack her on the back of the head. “Remember that he’s more than ten years your senior!”

Lili hissed at the sudden pain at the back of her head. “And you could’ve said it in a nicer tone, chief!” she mocked, almost earning another smack.

“I was wondering which one of you will pull that question.” Key said with a chuckle, this little conversation drawing the other five girls to sit in a circle around the forest ranger.

“To tell you the whole truth…” Key started, his hands clasped as he leaned forward, elbows on his knees. “Sir Fionn was much respected merchant in the capital city of Forest of Mist and he had very good business relations with Sir Eliaz, I’d even say they were close friends.” Key cleared his throat. “but after his Majesty’s disappearance-”

“I can’t believe someone seems to know my story better than me.”

Alys flinched and looked up along with other girls, Sir Fionn looming over their little group like a menacing and grumpy giant.

Now that Alys took a better look at the man, he couldn’t be older than fifty years of age, his once probably blonde hair already mostly white but still rather thick. He also had rather bushy and glorious mustache, making him seem even grumpier than he probably was. He was dressed in a mismatched armor, each piece probably taken from a different suit while greenish clothes underneath it made him match perfectly to his environment.

Without any words, the bandit chief sat down next to Key, the forest ranger not even flinching once the older man patted him on the shoulder, hardly.

“If you don’t mind me continuing…” he took a sip from a large wooden pitcher, a smell of something similar to beer reaching Alys’s nose. “A lot of previous king’s knights were bastards. Do you know what they call you, your tiny Majesty?” he looked at Arthur who was sitting on Alys’s shoulder.

“I suppose I could guess…” the king said rather silently, Alys seeing the way Lili, Irina and the twins leaned forward in order to hear him better.

Sir Fionn chuckled before taking another gulp from the pitcher. “Let me tell you, aside from me, forest rangers, Sir Eliaz and maybe two other knights who are choosing to hide their identity, everyone else wants you gone. And that disgusted me.”

Arthur’s head drooped slightly, Alys feeling a rather strong tug in her chest.

“Is that why you chose to become a bandit? Because you didn’t want to be associated with those knights?”

“Well, ye, mostly.” Sir Fionn admitted. “But also I couldn’t just watch them snatch so much money from already poor people. So I retaliated in a way. Recently raided the castle of that old creep Alistair, turns out he had so much gold I could use it to sustain five whole villages and leave some cash for all of us.”

“Sir Fionn asked me not to spread this around, but…” Key said suddenly. “His deeds and true goal of these bandits are well-known amongst forest rangers, hence why we’re not so heavy-handed when it comes to majority of them. Sir Fionn even saved me on a few occasions; I owe him my life in a way.”

“You seem so noble despite calling yourself a bandit.” Alys noted with a faint smile before looking at Arthur. “Consider his position once you get back on the throne.”

“Eh, there’s no need.” Sir Fionn waved his hand before taking another sip of his beer-like substance. “I’m sure young Majesty has a lot to worry about. And by definition, we are bandits. We use weapons to raid castles and steal their fortune.”

But you sure are a delight to talk to for a scary bandit, Alys thought.

“May I ask you something, Sir Fionn?” Dalrae suddenly spoke, the older man only nodding in response as he called for more booze with his other hand. “How come you’re so efficient at defeating these zombies? Did you encounter them many times before?”

Sir Fionn sat still for a moment and gave the girl impressed look. “You really act like a chief knight, alright. But to answer your question: yes, I have fought them many times in the past five years, that’s basically when those slimy bastards appeared.”

“So, almost immediately after Arthur was put in a coma?!” Chunhua exclaimed a tad louder than she was supposed to, earning a hair pull form her sister in retaliation.

“You could say so…” the bandit chuckled amusingly. “But to tell you the truth, they were few and far in between for the first three years. It’s only past few months that I’ve seen them in such big numbers. And that crowd we burnt to a crisp today? Biggest one I’ve seen yet.”

“Something shifted…” Irina commented, clenching on the snow scepter that lay next to her. “Do you know where they could be spawning?”

“I didn’t even know there are any moors left in this kingdom considering the drought. And lake Avalon is too sacred for those putrid things to appear there. My only guess is some of those bastard knights still having ponds or lakes on their properties.”

Ignoring the very familiar name drop, Alys scratched her chin. “Do you know where any of those knights live?”

“Yes and no.” Sir Fionn said. “Whenever we find one of them, we rob them. But some bastards were really hard to find or have very tight security so we can’t really touch them unless we also pull up with an army of our own.”

“So it’s a dead end again…” Huiying commented whilst shaking her head. “We don’t know where Arthur’s body is and we don’t know how to stop those zombies from spawning and prevent us in our search…”

There was a very long and bitter silence, Arthur himself unsure of what to do and where to go from that point on, Alys constantly hearing Sir Fionn mumble something to his chin until he eventually looked up and smoothed out his bushy mustache.

“I maybe can’t help you with spawn killing those creatures, but I can send you to a person who could have an idea of where his Majesty’s body is. I believe she was even the one to hide him.”

The girls tensed up immediately, Lili exclaiming “Why didn’t you say so sooner?!”

“What, you think I’ll just give you a location of my biggest financier? After I’ve only known you for a couple of hours?!” Sir Fionn confronted her with a rather loud and scary voice, but still not preventing Lili from getting huffy.

“Does this mean we’ve earned your trust, kinda?” Dalrae tried to salvage things immediately, Sir Fionn only chuckling in response.

“Seeing you girls fight in that forest and seeing how close this young lady is with his Majesty convinced me.”

With that, Sir Fionn pulled out a very small stone that was so smoothed out Alys could see her reflection in it. It suddenly started to glow, revealing the entire map of the kingdom. Alys immediately noticed a small light on the far North of the kingdom…

“This is the place where you’ll find her.” he said before turning to Key. “It might be dangerous and a tad tricky to go through endless thorny bushes and dried out marshes, but if you say I’ve sent you, nothing should happen to you.”

“Oh dear, is this the castle of-” Key started, Alys noticing how perplexed and rather shocked his expression was.

“Indeed, my boy.” Sir Fionn laughed with his whole chest. “My main financier and mistress, Morgan le Fey.”

Chapter Text

Traveling up North proved to be significantly longer than Alys had expected but also much less dangerous. They’ve spent almost an entire day just horseback riding, even ginger-head slowly getting sick of it once they’ve crossed into, as Sir Fionn had said, ‘the fae territory’.

To top it all off, Key had to leave them at that very border, saying that ‘lady le Fey doesn’t really appreciate humans coming into her domain if not necessary.’

And so here the girls were, riding along a very vast and thick forest, four horses barely able to raise their legs enough to walk over thick bushes. Dalrae was holding Gom tightly in her arms as she sat behind Alys, the ginger-head having to be extra careful with her balance.

“All of this really feels like we’re in the middle of some fairytale and we’re walking through witch’s forest…” Lili commented as she rode Ciel together with Momoka and alongside Chunhua on Chang’E and with Jaya behind her.

“If she’s anything like in Arthurian legends, then your sentiment would be correct.” Alys commented with a giggle, already feeling Arthur shuffle on her head.

“Well, she isn’t!” he huffed. “She may be scary… but I don’t think she’d ever harm me like Morgan in your book did.”

“Oh, someone did his homework.” Chunhua giggled, causing Alys the smile in response as she looked up at the small king literally plastered on her forehead upside down.

“He wouldn’t let me live until I explained some things to him and why I’m giggling at some names he had mentioned” ginger-head elaborated. “Needless to say he wasn’t pleased with some of the things portrayed in the collection of Arthurian legends I have at home”

 “Of course I wasn’t! As if I’d allow someone to court my queen right under my nose!”

“Do you even have a queen candidate?” Lili poked, earning a snort from Alys and a very intense death glare from Arthur.

The king eventually huffed and said “Not yet… I’ve been asleep for the past five years, remember? And before that I was on the throne for about two years before my slumber occurred.”

“Aww, I hope we can fix that as soon as we find your body.” Jaya said in a rather apologetic tone, only earning a grateful nod from Arthur as he slumped back on top of Alys’s head.

“Hey, is that the exit from the forest?” Huiying suddenly appeared beside them on Tien, Irina holding onto her waist for her dear life.

Alys turned her head towards the direction she was pointing at and indeed, she could see a bigger stretch of light between the trees. Ginger-head nudged Arawn to go faster, the horse neighing in response before leaping over a few obstacles and leading the way out of the woods.

The clearing they’ve reached took everyone’s breath away, Alys even feeling Arthur sit up on the top of her head.

The effects of drought were still very prominent due to naked trees all around the valley, but the mist was so thick and ominous-looking that Alys really started to believe why the kingdom had the name it did. And at the very bottom of the hill, surrounded by a huge and deep valley, was a tall castle, its ominous form looming through the fog.

“Damn…” Alys commented. “Is that the place?” she asked Arthur, the small king silent for a couple of moments.

“It is” he said quietly before appearing before Alys’s face. “We should continue, I bet she already knows we’re here.”

Alys nodded and exchanged looks with everyone else, a sudden feeling of unease hovering in her chest and stomach.

The trip down lasted for a longer time than anticipated, the dusk already approaching as they rolled onto the stone bridge that connected the bottom of the valley and the castle.

And the moment they’ve reached the front fence, the metal doors shrieked and opened on their own, causing the girls to stop dead in their tracks for a moment, the horses neighing and mounting ever so slightly whilst Gom started growling in Dalrae’s arms.

“What horror movie is this?” Lili commented as she attempted to calm Ciel down, Alys noticing a slight panic in her undertone.

“Leave the animals outside” Arthur said. “She doesn’t like them very much and they all react lively when sensing her power.”

Alys wasn’t sure whether to comply or not, mostly because the whole area looked rather eerie to just leave the horses there. But then Arthur looked at her reassuringly before speaking “No beasts will come near here and there are no bandits. Nothing will happen to them.”

“Sorry, your Majesty, but I can’t leave Gom outside just like that, he’s still a puppy-”

“Don’t waste my time and just enter” an intimidating, female voice echoed the valley, leaving everyone paralyzed for a moment.

Arthur just shrugged and nudged them all to follow him inside after tying up the horses, Alys feeling her heart beating so fast she thought it’ll jump out of her mouth.

The hallways were mostly dark and smelled like water and moss, only torches burning with green fire illuminating their way forward.

“She certainly has a feeling for spooky…” Huiying commented, Alys noticing her twin grabbing onto her arm so tightly the skin of her fingers turned pale white.  

“Do you even know where we have to go?...” Alys asked as they continued to walk, the sound of their echoing footsteps only adding to the creepy atmosphere.

“I’m guessing the Hall of Mirrors, which is right down this corridor…”

“That also sounds spooky…” Chunhua said in a shaky tone, but continued to walk with the group anyways.

Indeed, the massive hall opened just a few feet away from where they were standing, the group of girls slowly descending down the stony staircase into the room filled with massive mirrors. In the center of the room was what seemed like crystal ball, the artifact glowing with the same green shimmer as the torches in the corridor.

“About time”

Alys winced as she heard a familiar and commanding female voice, her head turning instantly towards the source of the sound.

All girls gasped when they saw her, Dalrae instinctively getting in front of everyone and nudging them to get behind her and Alys. Gom started growling and whining again, Dalrae trying her best to keep him quiet.

The woman before them was rather tall and slender, her skin being almost sickly pale. The bones of her face protruded quite noticeably, especially on her cheeks and making it seem like she had blades under the surface of her skin. Her hair was long and honey brown, two massive black horns jutting from the sides of her head and high up in the air. Her gaze was cold and scanned every single person in the room, the color of her eyes reminding Alys of a snake.

As she walked towards the group, her long brown robes floated behind her and Alys could feel her throat squeezing shut as her eyes landed on her. Gom only became louder as she approached them, but single glare from that fae was enough to cause the puppy to turn around and tightly grab onto Dalrae, whines becoming quieter by a second.

Then, her eyes fell on Arthur who was standing on Alys’s shoulder.

The woman let out an amused chuckle, Alys only then realizing her fangs were much longer than she had expected.

“I knew something like this would happen to you”

“Lady le Fey…” Arthur seemed to ignore her comment as he floated up and bowed before the fae, but then his familiar huffy tone came back. “Thank you for having so much faith in me. No need to rub the salt on my wound.”

“Well… at least you lived” she said as a matter-of-factly “Although, it’s rather amusing to see you being reduced to almost nothing. At least your ego can be contained.”

Alys could hear a few gasps coming from the girls and she herself had to try really hard not to react. But the moment Lady le Fey turned her serpent eyes towards her, ginger-head felt her entire body stiffen with fear.

“And you must be his proxy…” she said in a drawn out tone, her lips curving slightly upwards. “How did you manage to find someone who looks so obnoxiously like you?”

Alys could only blink, unsure whether it was an insult, an observation or a compliment. However, another wave of gasps made her frown, remembering to deal with Lili, Chunhua and Dalrae later.

“Y-yeah…” she said, noticing Arthur gesturing her into a curtsy. She complied immediately, calling out the woman’s full name “Pleasure to meet you, Lady Morgan le Fey.”

The fae seemed rather impressed with her manners but didn’t comment anything. Instead, she examined the rest of the group for a very long time, Alys being able to see on whom her eyes landed from the way each of them jolted and winced.

“So… Fionn found you worthy enough to send you my way…” she eventually said, Dalrae being the one to respond: “Yes, my lady. We have heard you’ve helped hide His Majesty’s body once he was cursed to his slumber. So we hoped that you-”

“Oh, that I’d give you a location just like that?” she chuckled. “No.”

The girls groaned in response, Alys noticing a very light chuckle on Lady le Fey’s lips before her expression became stern again.

“We rode all the way here and you can’t even do that for us…” Lili mumbled under her breath, but ducked behind Dalrae almost immediately as Lady pierced her with her cold green eyes.

“It is my duty to protect his Majesty King of Rain Arthur, it was a promise I made to his mother” she explained, her tone becoming rather regal. “And as much of a menace he was to teach magic and everything else, I still do not intend going back on my promise. If you wish to find him, you have to prove to me you’re worthy of even waking him up.”

“They are, Lady Morgan” Arthur intervened, now floating right in front of her face. “They wouldn’t be able to come to this world if they weren’t”

“You know what I mean, Arthur” her tone became somewhat gentle and quieter, Alys’s eyebrows raising as she heard it. “Pray to the almighty lady Death that she and other seven can pass this test. You know I cannot do more than this.”

“I know…” he said in a rather defeated tone, Alys not being able to bite her tongue anymore “I’m sorry, but what’s this about?”

Arthur retreated back to ginger-head’s shoulder as she suffered through one more of Morgan le Fey’s death glares only for the fae to sign and say, louder this time:

“Humans in this kingdom fear me a lot, and not just because I’m a completely different creature compared to them but also because I myself helped generations of kings build their kingdoms with my powers.”

Alys could feel the other girls getting closer to her and around her, interested in what Lady le Fey had to say:

“One of such kings, Arthur’s grandfather, was way too frightened by me so he banned me from ever leaving my initial domain, which is, as you can see, Northern most moors. However, the young man that is currently sitting on Lady Alys’s shoulder was reckless enough to wander into my domain twelve years ago and dared to ask me to teach him how to use magic since he found his father’s lessons way too boring.”

Alys gave Arthur a little smile and he seemed rather proud of his little accomplishment, even the fae chuckling at his behavior.

“His father was, obviously, displeased with me being his teacher but his mother insisted. However, magic banning me from exiting my domain was too strong for his father to break so his young royal highness would regularly make very long and dangerous trips just to come here. Needless to say, young highness Arthur had enough power to maybe, eventually break my curse… which he did, partially. Now, I’m allowed to leave my domain only a few days during the entire year…”

“And one of those days was, I assume, when you had hidden me away… ” Arthur finished her thoughts, the woman not really reacting to that.

“With all that said…” she continued “I hope you understand why I can’t just tell you where his resting place is. You need a certain amount of power to reach the said place and to even open it.”

“Oh, now we’re getting somewhere…” Dalrae commented. “We’re all ears, Lady le Fey. We really want to help.”

The fae smirked at the oldest girl. “I don’t know how you’ll be able to help, this mostly regards young lady Alys. But alright, I won’t waste your time anymore. I also want to eat dinner at a reasonable time.”

With a single motion of her hand, Lady Morgan led all the girls towards the biggest mirror in the room, the reflection suddenly revealing absolutely stunning blue lake adorned by silver clouds in the sky.

“Lake Avalon!” Arthur exclaimed. “I’m so glad it wasn’t affected by the drought…”

“You think my sister Galadrial would let anything happen to that puddle?” Lady le Fey said smugly. “Tomorrow, before the sun even rises on the horizon, you girls will embark on a journey to Avalon. There, my sister Galadrial, also known as Lady of the Lake, will gift you something and give you instructions on how to use it. From that point on, you girls are on your own to find Arthur’s resting place.”

“Why do I feel there are more things you want to say, my lady?” Alys said as she observed the reflection in the mirror, her skin crawling the moment Lady Morgan looked her way.

“Your intuition is astounding” she chuckled. “Your Majesty, what was our main pass time when I was teaching you magic?”

Arthur thought about it for a moment, his frowned eyebrows making him look like an actual child, when he suddenly exclaimed “We played word riddles!”

Alys looked at the fae wide-eyed, the woman’s red lips already spreading in a knowing smile.

“Well then, here is a riddle for you…” she said before reciting:

“Flames and drops will make your hands strain        

As you take the vengeance for the rain

Teal light may guide your way

Into the land filled with dismay

Over the old stone you shall leap

And find a chamber where king’s victories sleep”

For some reason, the melodic aspect of that riddle left Alys deeply moved. She was never good at riddles and puzzles, but she had a feeling she’d remember these words even if she didn’t have to.

“Alright… that is all I had to say.” Lady le Fey said as she turned her back on the girls. “Now, if you’ll excuse me-”

“Wait, you’re sending us away?! In the middle of the night?!” Lili exclaimed, earning yet another glare from the fae.

“I prefer to have my peace when I dine… with eight of you, His tiny Majesty and that little mutt, it’ll be almost impossible for me to relax.”

“My lady, please!” Irina was the one to ask this time, her soft voice grabbing fae’s attention. “Let us at least sleep here. We are exhausted from a long trip.”

The tense silence prolonged more than Alys liked it, but eventually Lady Morgan sighed with defeat and turned around again, not even looking at the girls as she spoke: “His Majesty will take you to the chambers I had made for him when he was training. I will send you some grilled fish skewers my servants are making for dinner. That’s all you’ll get from me tonight.”

“Thank you very much!” girls said in unison, Lili obviously very reluctant but still forced into a curtsy by Dalrae almost knocking her knee out.

After that, majority of the night was a blur, Alys’s body so exhausted she didn’t even remember how she reached the bedroom they were supposed to spend the night at and how she even consumed very modest dinner this absolute powerhouse of a fae sent to them out of pity…

She just wanted to sleep…

***

 Trip to the Lake Avalon wasn’t as harsh or long, but Alys’s body still felt incredibly sore from the day before. There were a few occasions when she almost slipped from the saddle because her eyes closed, Arawn getting rather agitated as he felt her slipping.

To add the insult to injury, the group woke up in a collective panic when Lili’s nose started randomly bleeding as soon as she woke up, Chunhua and Momoka believing that was Lady Morgan’s way to retaliate for brunette’s rudeness.

But Lili calmed them all down rather quickly, saying this usually happens when she’s exhausted or when her blood tension suddenly drops. That didn’t really soothe girls’ nerves.

And yet, as soon as they reached that beautiful lake, all the tiredness and anxiety seemed to have magically evaporated.

The body of water looked even more stunning than shown in the reflection of that huge mirror, the water seeming so calm and clear Alys wanted to reach for it and touch it, maybe even take a sip from it.

“I’m guessing this is some kind of a sacred place?” Momoka asked this time around, Alys noticing her unusual chattiness this morning.

“It is! This is where the king founder of Forest of Mist made a pact with local fairies and fae to rule the land and they gifted him the powers over water and fire, the ones I use today.”

“And where is this lady we are supposed to meet?” Jaya asked as she walked slightly further away from the group, her eyes squinting in an attempt to see across the lake. “Are they really sisters?”

“Half-sisters” Arthur corrected. “Lady Morgan mostly took over fae characteristics while Lady Galadrial is more on the fairy side. And that’s why they work so well together.”

“Wonderfully put, your Majesty!”

All the girls winced and stepped back as a delighted female voice reached their ears, Alys only then noticing that the surface of the lake was glowing.

As the small waves started to rise and a woman literally emerged from its depths in the calmest manner possible, Alys couldn’t take her eyes off her.

She indeed had similar features to Lady Morgan, with a few noticeable differences: her face was much plumper and her cheeks were rosy, her hair ashy blonde and her eyes as blue as the lake she had emerged from. Her robes were in turquoise and dark pink colors, floating around her so effortlessly like she just didn’t come out of the water. There was a perpetual glow surrounding her, as if she was her own source of energy. And, unlike with Morgan le Fey, Gom didn’t even bark at the woman, his little tail wagging as he looked at her.

She flew over to them and smiled, still hovering over the calm surface of the lake.

“It’s a pleasure to make your acquaintance, your royal Majesty” her voice echoed the valley as she bowed before Arthur, the tiny king returning the gesture.

“You must be Lady of the Lake?” Alys said with another curtsy, the woman chuckling before responding: “Indeed, Lady Alys. But you may call me Galadrial.”

“Alright... Lady Galadrial” Alys complied, opening her mouth to speak again only to be stopped by the blonde woman.

“No need to explain why you’re here, Morgan had already relied your mission to me.”

The girls started mumbling in confusion and looking at each other, Alys noticing a teal-colored bag in Lady Galadrial’s hand that wasn’t there before.

“This is what you’ll need” she said as Alys extended both of her hands, the contents seeming rather heavy. “These are sacred stones collected from the bottom of Lake Avalon. Kings and knights used them to forge their weapons or strengthen their old ones. Even Excalibur has one of those stones embroidered into its handle.”

“Oh… so that’s why that little stone shines every time I swing…”

Lady of the Lake chuckled. “Very intuitive. Now, you need to head further down south, towards the capital city of this kingdom. Find a talented sword forger and ask them to create a weapon for you.”

“Any weapon?”

“Any weapon” Lady Galadrial reassured. “These stones are now connected to you and the forger will know exactly what to make as soon as they get the stones in their hands. Trust in the process, Lady Alys.”

Alys and Arthur looked at each other only to reassuringly nod, the girl deciding to go along with whatever this mythical lady was telling her. She was in the middle of a fantastic kingdom, after all, so why not have a sword forged from glowing stones.

“Do you maybe know how long will it take us to reach the capital?” Dalrae asked as she finally released Gom on the ground, Lady Galadrial immediately lowering herself onto the shore to summon the puppy in her lap.

“Shouldn’t be longer than two hours, from what I hear. And with young Arawn, it should be an easy trip”

“Say that to someone who didn’t spend entire previous day riding to reach that creepy moors…” Lili commented, earning a glare from each of the girls. Their reaction compelled her to add:”… with all due respect, Lady Galadrial”

“I apologize for my sister’s behavior, I know she probably wasn’t the best host.”

“At least she let us sleep in her castle until we had to come to you” Dalrae took a positive spin, causing everyone to chuckle.

And thus, the girls said their goodbyes to the Lady of the Lake, embarking on yet another journey through vast forests of Rain kingdom….

Chapter Text

„This must be it...“ Lili commented as the girls finally arrived in the capital of Rain kingdom.

“Is it, Sir Key?” Alys looked at the man who rode a horse next to her and Arawn, the raven-head humming with confirmation before dismounting from the saddle.

“It’s been a while since I’ve visited a swordsmith other than my family, but I think we’re at the right place” he noted, the whole group observing a massive oak tree at the entrance to the capital.

The tree was so massive it could store a whole three-story house inside and the space inside still wouldn’t be crammed. People were walking in and out through a massive entrance into what seemed to be a workshop, huge amounts of metal, tools and finished weapons rolling in and out of there.

Alys dismounted her horse as well, not even having any feeling in her butt anymore. She could hear other girls groaning as they touched the ground, the redhead helping Dalrae and Gom to come down on the mossy floor.

“These travels are probably the worst part of this little adventure…” Dalrae murmured as she released Gom on the ground, both of them stretching their backs and limbs.

“At least you can say we know a lot more about Forest of Mist” Alys chuckled before slapping the older girl across the back. “Live a little, don’t behave like a grandma”

Dalrae just shot her unamused  look which tickled Alys no end, the rest of the girls soon gathering around Key for a short briefing.

It took them a little more than two hours to reach the capital, just as Lady Galadrial had said, Key meeting their group once they exited the fairy territory at once. They did run into a few rouge moors zombies on the way down south, but nothing nine of them couldn’t handle.

It was currently late afternoon in the capital and it was incredibly hot for that time of the day, not even massive branches and leafy trees being able to provide enough shade.

But Alys couldn’t complain. She had a work to do…

“Three of you needs to stay and guard the horses” Key proposed. “There is a big influx of people around this area so possibility of getting robbed is quite high. And make sure to conceal your weapon bracelets. They’re very shiny and expensive-looking so they’d be an easy target”

The girls shared the same motion as they used the sleeves of their purple uniforms to cover up the jewelry they were gifted two days ago, Dalrae raising her hand to speak:

“I can stay outside with the horses, I’m not sure they’d allow a dog inside”

“I’ll stay too” Irina said as she held onto Tien’s reins. “I’d prefer not to be in a crammed space right now”

“And I can’t exactly walk yet…” Lili commented as she still leaned on her horse Ciel. “You guys go ahead, we’re good”

Key shrugged before nudging the other five girls to follow him, Alys feeling Arthur shuffling at the back of her neck.

“Do you know this swordsmith?” she whispered as they passed through a small crowd that had formed in front of the workshop.

“Not really, but I think she was apprentice of the same swordsmith that had created Excalibur” he answered, Alys quietly hissing as he pulled on her hair to regain balance.

“Oh wow, she must be very talented then” she noted as the group finally managed to enter the workshop, the cacophony of voices making Alys’ ears ring. “Will you be meeting her?”

“I don’t think that’s a good idea with all these people around…” Arthur answered before finally finding a sure footing in the back of girl’s collar, Alys only nodding in silent understanding.

The workshop was absolutely packed. Every single swordsmith was running around or working on forging a new weapon while the people redhead presumed to be customers, waited around and talked to each other, the whole atmosphere seeming rather hectic.

The things weren’t tense, however, Key seemingly knowing a lot of people who were present in the shop. He avoided saying girls’ real identities and had just said they’re new apprentices for forest rangers, people not really asking anything more.

“Excuse me, miss?” Key spoke once they reached a huge desk that served as a barrier between the main entrance and the main part of the workshop. “We’re here to speak to Lady Emilie. Is she in today?”

The girl at the counter didn’t even have the time to answer before a rather tall woman put a hand on her shoulder, her deep voice echoing the room:

“I will handle this, thank you, Rhia”

Now that she was in the front plan, Alys had to gulp at the sight of the woman. She was probably taller than her own father and her shoulders were as wide as average-sized doorframe. Her shoulder-length brown hair was tied on the back of her head and covered with a headscarf as she was dressed in medieval equivalent of overalls with a massive apron in the front. Her face and skin of her hands and shoulders were covered in soot and so were the long gloves she took off for a moment as she directed her piercing gaze at the group.

“I presume you are forest rangers, right?” she asked, Key nodding before looking around and leaning in closer.

Taking the cue, swordsmith leaned in as well, Key whispering something to her ear that Alys couldn’t hear.

Lady’s demeanor changed almost instantly, her light eyes raising to look directly at Alys.

“You’re his Majesty’s proxy?” she said in a much quieter tone, only redhead being really able to hear her.

“Ah, y-yes!” Alys stuttered as she tried to fetch the bag of rocks given to her by Lady Galadrial from her hip pouch. “We were told you’re the most talented swordsmith in the area… and that you’d be able to make a weapon with these rocks”

The woman accepted the velvet bag and looked inside, turquoise light shining upon her soot-covered face for a few moments. Her eyes visibly widened, but other than that, she acted completely normal as she stuffed the bag into a big pocket of her apron.

“These are from Lake Avalon?”

Alys nodded, feeling like her heart will explode from stress. “Will you… be able to do something with them?”

“Of course I will, it’s not my first time having these precious stones in my hands” Lady Emilie said with a rather smug smile. “How urgent is it for me to forge this weapon?” she directed her gaze at Key.

“As soon as possible” he responded. “The king’s return is very close and our enemies might pick up the pace of attacks very soon…”

Emilie’s gaze flew between Alys and Key, the girl feeling her heart drop to her stomach for some reason. The swordsmith then chuckled quietly, patting Alys on the shoulder.

“I’ll do my best. And I’ll make sure to make you the best possible sword”

Alys blinked. “T-thank you so much!”

The woman then looked at the other four girls that had accompanied Alys and Key, obviously noticing their tiredness.

“This forge will take a while so you girls better head into the capital and have something to eat. Enjoy your stay here”

“B-but what about payment?!” Alys questioned as the others started dragging her away.

“I’ll put that on his Majesty. He owes me money now” Emilie said with a wink before turning around and disappearing deeper into the workshop.

“Well, that was easy…” Jaya noted as she led Alys out of the stuffy workshop, the fresh air finally allowing redhead to breathe again.

“What did you say to her, anyway? She looked like she’d whoop our ass” Chunhua asked Key, the forest ranger just chuckling before responding:

“That she’ll have the opportunity to forge Excalibur’s inheritor. I knew she couldn’t just pass on such opportunity”

“That’s one way to lure in the talented and passionate sword forger” Arthur commented after finally emerging from behind Alys’ back and sitting on her shoulder.

“Very sneaky of you all-” redhead noted only for her stomach to growl incredibly loudly, not even the chatter of many people being able to conceal the sound. The girl went red instantly and the tiny king burst into a silent laughter whilst other girls just giggled.

“Come now, you eight. I know a good tavern where we can relax. We may be here all day and will possibly spend the night”

“Tell me we’ll sleep in a proper bed, please…” Huiying said in an exhausted tone, Key nodding with a giggle.

After collecting the trio that guarded the horses as well as the horses themselves, the group had finally entered the capital city of Forest of Mist. The whole area was incredibly vast, filled with small huts where a lot of shops and establishments were settled whilst large trees served as living quarters for at least a thousand people. The city was bustling despite obvious shortcomings caused by the drought, people continuing to go about their daily lives as much as they could.

The tavern they arrived at was filled with a decent amount of customers, but the group still had enough seats to settle down and relax a little. They received their drinks very soon after sitting down, Alys’ eyes widening at the freshness of the water she had drank as well at the sweetness of the elderberry tea. Key was the only one to drink beer local to the area, Dalrae making sure none of the girls even dared to think of taking a sip of alcohol.

Still keeping us in order despite our world’s rules not applying to this kingdom, Alys thought with amusement.

Their meal consisted of a very delicious steak, baked potatoes and two fried eggs on the side, only Jaya opting out of eating the steak in case it was made of some kind of beef. Alys was not usually the fan of crispy eggs, but this tavern somehow made them very appetizing and delicious. She, of course, made sure to leave some of her food for Arthur, the tiny king eyeing her plate from the position he had taken in her lap. Eventually, he did get to taste his share of the delicious dinner, Alys having to constantly clear her throat so other patrons wouldn’t hear him munch.

The group ended their dinner with a mint jelly, a specialty of that tavern that gave Alys many mixed feelings in regards to the taste, the girl initially having a feeling like she’s eating gelatinous toothpaste. Still, after the second bite, the flavor grew on her somewhat…

It was already pretty dark when Alys came out of the tavern, her stomach full and her eyelids heavy. The crowd of people had died down a little as majority of capital’s citizens retreated to their homes, shop owners closing their doors for the day.

“I’m glad people are still going about their day despite me not being on the throne” Arthur said as he leaned on Alys, his small body seeming rather relaxed.

“I mean… they have to. It’s a good thing they still have people like Sir Eliaz and forest rangers to help them” she said with a measured tone. “… but I’m sure everyone’d be delighted if you returned. You’re bringing their beloved rain back, as far as I know”

“True… but I still feel like they can probably do well without me…”

Alys frowned and stood still for a couple of moments. Eventually, she reached towards her shoulder and picked Arthur up by his jacket, the king protesting as she held him in front of her face with intense frown.

“Don’t be getting all insecure all of a sudden!” she scolded him quietly. “We came here to win back your throne against whoever is sending those moors monsters our way, remember?”

“I know, but-”

“Is it my insecurities that have affected you? Was I talking too much about how anxious I am about all of this?”

“No… nothing like that” he sighed before starting to wiggle in her grip again. “Can you please put me in a more comfortable position, though?! I’m slipping out of my jacket!”

Alys chuckled before putting the tiny king on her other palm, Arthur sighing with relief once he safely landed. A few moments of silence ensued, making the whole atmosphere somewhat heavy.

“You know… I was most immature out of all the ruling kings… well, second most immature one. And mostly because I was doted on by everyone around me since I was the heir they all expected. And yet… even though I called upon all the kings to handle that evil, I faltered at the worst time possible.”

“You faltered how exactly?”

Arthur took a deep breath as he looked down. “I failed to execute attack at a crucial moment… which possibly caused the whole chain of events that led us to this current state. Even though I gathered all the kings for battle… I still failed”

Alys wanted to scold him, to tell him to stop being so overly hard on himself… but just seeing his defeated look caused her chest to tighten. Instead, she raised one of her hands and tapped the top of his head, grabbing his attention. She then proceeded to put a hand down her own shirt and pull out a small silver pendant with engraved daffodil on it.

“You see this?” she turned the pendant towards the king and the small lock clicked. “This is where I keep my mom’s photo”

Arthur was focused on the photo inside the pendant, Alys already seeing her mom’s small smile and vibrant red hair even though she wasn’t looking at the picture.

“Your hair is just like hers” Arthur eventually commented with a soft smile. “Where is she? I haven’t met her in this month that I was with you…”

“She died… when I was about two years old. I barely remember her” Alys admitted.

Another longer moment of silence ensued.

“I’m so sorry, Alys…” the king eventually whispered before floating up to her and hugging one of her cheeks.

“It’s alright… I sometimes just wonder how it would’ve been if she lived a little longer. And I don’t want to forget what she looks like even though she didn’t get a chance to raise me properly”

“That’s very admirable of you… and I know she’d be an outstanding mother, just from looking at her face”

“I know, right? That’s why I want to share some of her words with you” Alys said proudly before nudging Arthur to sit back in her palm.

“My mom… was never the one who condemned someone’s wrong decisions, as long as they know their decision was wrong and wanted to change it. At least, that’s what pops said. You said you screwed up and didn’t do the right thing when you needed to do… but now, you’re helping us so much to right your wrongs. To make it right for your kingdom. You’ve grown a lot since then… so please don’t be discouraged. Your people need you and miss you”

Arthur chuckled and looked down for a couple of moments, Alys hearing his little sniffs.

“My father used to say that sometimes a child is far wiser than a grown man… and now I understand what he meant” he murmured before looking up at the redhead, his eyes slightly red and glassy around the edges. And yet, he smiled at her. “Thank you, Alys”

The girl only endearingly smiled back at him… but she didn’t really get the chance to say anything else as a small, barely audible voice came from their left.

“Oh, for the love of Moon… Your Royal Highness?”

Alys cursed silently, beating herself over the head for even attempting to talk with him like this in the open… but for some reason, Arthur didn’t seem that concerned.

That’s when redhead looked to her left and spotted a short female figure, her features a little more visible as she slowly came closer. Her hair was dark, but more on the grayish side than anything else. The dress she wore was rather unusual as well: the torso had seemed like a combination of something Dann and Mujin would wear while the sleeves were more akin to something from Hwon’s kingdom. Shoes were most definitely from Arthur’s kingdom whilst the details and type of a skirt seemed to have come from Louis’s kingdom. Ornaments in her hair and jewelry seemed like a combination of Ivan’s and Jahan’s kingdoms…

“Analise?!” Arthur exclaimed, shock and excitement very prominent in his voice.

“I really thought you had died!” she said once she approached Alys, all of her focus on the king who now stood on her palm. “You look so tiny and adorable! Can I sketch you in this form!?”

“Please don’t, I beg of you…”

“Um…” Alys made her presence known, the girl putting the hand over her own mouth before saying:

“Oh, I apologize for my rudeness! I got quite excited to see his Highness again!”

“Oh, so you’re friends?”

“Not necessarily, no!” the girl, Analise, said in a chirpy tone. “I’ve been hired by his Highness in the past, I’m a royal painter!”

“OH!!” Alys exclaimed. “Like Arthur’s royal painter or-”

“No, not just mine. She travels through all the kingdoms and had painted all seven of us at one point before the great battle”

“Well, that explains the outfit” Alys noted endearingly. “You’re quite the traveler! And you seem to be beloved by Arthur, judging from the reaction he just gave”

“No, I just like to tease all of them a lot. I think he’s just happy to see someone familiar” Analise noted before looking at the king. “You really won’t let me sketch you when you’re this small?”

“Absolutely not!” Arthur barked. “Ask the others for that, they’re also in tiny forms!”

Analise clocked the eyes with Alys and her brown eyes literally started sparkling with excitement. Redhead just giggled. “I can bring them when I get the chance, I’m sure they’d be delighted to see you”

“Really?! You’d do that?!” the girl giggled mischievously before clearing her throat and straightening her posture, giving Alys a little curtsy as she put a rather large suitcase next to her feet. “I have been terribly rude towards you. My name is Analise, and I am a traveling painter that is mostly appointed for portraits of important people. Pleasure to meet you, Lady…”

“Alys! Alys Bevan!” redhead extended her hand and shook Analise’s “You could say I’m… king Arthur’s appointed knight. I hope to help bring him back to his normal form”

“You do seem very powerful” the other girl noted. “But let me sketch him first before you turn him back, this adorable form needs to be documented.”

Both girls then chuckled with amusement, Arthur obviously being less than pleased with painter’s comments.

But then, Alys heard it.

A familiar rumbling sound and sinister murmuring all around them.

Analise immediately hid behind her as Alys shook her bracelet to get the Excalibur out. The rumbling became so loud people started coming out on the street to see what was happening… but Alys’s entire party knew.

Like one organized unit, all other seven girls alongside Key had ran out of the tavern, all of their weapons already unsheathed and ready for battle.

Moors zombies were back… and they were coming to the city…

“Do you have any weapon? Can you fight?” Alys asked the girl behind her.

“No, I can barely hold a knife…” she said in a shaky voice.

“Go inside the tavern and tell everyone to lock the door. This might get messy”

Analise nodded and did what the redhead told her immediately, prompting a few other citizens to return to safety except the ones who could fight.

“We have to keep them as far away from the civilians as possible…” Dalrae noted as she prepared two arrows to shoot, still not seeing a single target.

“Remember, immobilize them first” Key reminded, his own sword directed towards the source of the sound.

Alys could only nod as she slowly approached the other side of the city, really hoping Excalibur will serve her well this time around.

“Young miss!”

Alys stopped for a moment, a familiar and deep female voice coming from her right.

“Ms. Emilie?!” redhead exclaimed, but she didn’t have much time for confusion.

“Catch! I’ve finished it as fast as I could!” the swordsmith yelled as she threw a rather massive weapon wrapped in rags right towards Alys.

Shocked, Alys somehow managed to quickly return Excalibur into her bracelet before bracing for impact of what seemed to be a huge claymore… but the weapon’s fall into her hands was rather light, as if she was accepting the bag of feathers.

As she untied the ropes holding the rags in place, Alys gasped at the sight of her new weapon.

It was indeed a huge claymore, its blade shimmering in a gentle, turquoise light, just like the water of lake Avalon. The details were minimal but the blade seemed sharp and deadly.

“Oh my goodness…” Arthur also gasped. “It’s perfect for you. Pick it up.”

Alys didn’t hesitate for even a second, grabbing the weapon’s long handle wrapped with dark purple leather. It fit in her hand perfectly, not even being as heavy as Alys expected.

“I hope it’s up to your taste…” the swordsmith said as she ran up to the girl. “These stones were very easy to work with… and you looked like a person who’d be more used to a claymore rather than a sword”

“It’s perfect…” Alys said as she swung around with her new blade, now gaining attention from the other girls too.

“Then, may this blade serve you well. Now, only his Majesty has to name it”

Arthur floated next to Alys without hesitation, the girl chuckling at the expression the swordsmith had once she noticed him. She seemed to be in utter shock.

“So? What’s the name going to be?”

Arthur was silent for a moment, the sound of an approaching enemy only getting louder.

“Lady Alys shall wield a legendary blade, the one from the purest of lakes, Avalon” he recited his little mantra, the claymore getting shinier and shinier. “It now belongs to you. The legendary claymore, Flamedrop, Vengeance of Rain”…

Chapter Text

To say that all hell broke loose would be an understatement.

Alys barely managed to make a few steps with her new claymore in hand when the first hoard of moors zombies came right around the corner, the capital of Forest of Rain drowning in screams and absolute chaos.

Carrying the weapon specifically tailored for her made the things much easier, but the number of enemies was almost overwhelming. The stench of rotting moors plants and foul water spread all around her, ginger-head having to cough every time she managed to slay an enemy by cutting off their head.

The bodies kept piling in front of her so much she couldn’t even walk around without tripping, the intense screaming and war cries of all people around her making her ears buzz.

“Use Excalibur, Alys! Burn them!” Arthur suggested, the tiny king barely managing to hold onto her in the heat of battle.

Without much thought, Alys did what he had commanded, making the legendary sword emerge from her amethyst bracelet.

Alys now held her claymore, Flamedrop, in one hand and Excalibur in the other, her hands swinging as if they had a mind of their own. In one fell swoop she managed to cut off three zombie heads, using Excalibur to invoke the high flames and burn the enemies to a crisp.

As they burned with agonizing screams, Alys finally managed to pass through her initial spot in hopes of seeing someone familiar.

The previously calm and quaint downtown was now a battlefield, bodies of mutilated but still moving zombies being all around. Residents were using all sorts of weapons to combat them, from swords, machetes, axes all the way to shovels, rakes and scythes. Anything sharp could be used as a weapon at that point.

“Heads! Aim at their heads! Burn them!” Alys heard Key’s voice echoing across the main square, the man running around with his sword and daggers even though he was bleeding from his head.

But where are the girls?!

“Alys, watch out!” Arthur suddenly exclaimed, the girl barely managing to turn around and block the attack of two pretty massive zombies.

They were heavy and stinky, some of their fluids dripping on her clothes and face, almost making her vomit. But she had to fight them off, there was no way she was going down just for being reckless-

Both zombies suddenly flew to the side and burst into flames, Alys only then noticing two familiar arrows sticking out of both of their heads as they burned to oblivion.

With a chuckle, ginger-head turned her swords and looked up on the roof of the inn they dined at, Dalrae only giving her a not before dipping two more arrows in a seemingly very flammable liquid whilst the very waitress that served them helped her light them on fire.

And as always, the oldest of them eight had impeccable and deadly aim, taking out even more zombies with every single hit she made.

“Now it’s even more understandable why Dann chose her…” Arthur commented and Alys only having time to chuckle.

She dove right back into battle, noticing the twins swinging their massive spears whilst protecting the group of townsfolk that didn’t manage to get to safety. Both of the girls were dirty and Huiying’s forehead was slightly bleeding, sending Alys into overdrive.

Without hesitation, ginger-head swung both of her weapons in a deadly combination of cutting, burning and watering down, leaving nothing but piles of stinky mud behind her.

“Took your sweet time!” Huiying said through a chuckle as she swung her spear again, nodding to her sister to take the civilians out of the battle zone. Chunhua didn’t seem too pleased with this idea, but complied anyway, taking the group of children and elderly to safety.

“Seen anyone else?” Alys questioned as they caught a little breather, Huiying barely catching her breath as she propped herself against her spear.

“Not really, everyone kind of… split up as soon as the attack happened.” she reported. “But seems to me Irina went up the hill, where the swordsmith shop is to create an ice barrier.”

“I’ll go help!” Alys exclaimed, taking off without even listening to what Huiying had to say to that.

The battle seemed to subside somewhat at the main entrance to the town, but Alys still had to cut down and burn a couple of zombies that appeared in front of her out of nowhere. Good thing Arthur was such a good warning siren-

And that’s when Alys saw what was the reason for a smaller stream of enemies to town, the girl having to gasp and then laugh at the sheer magnitude of what she was seeing.

Irina stood in the middle of the road, snow scepter in her hands and its base deep in the ground. Her entire body was tense and her posture slightly hunched, but the air around her exuded pure, cold power. There stood a massive wall of ice in front of her, preventing anyone from coming inside or going out, the structure being at least 10 feet tall.

“This is amazing!” Alys exclaimed as she approached her friend, only then seeing the beads of sweat rolling down the girl’s face.

“Alys…” blonde said through her teeth. “I can’t… I can’t stop this…”

Ginger-head’s smile fell almost immediately as she noticed the wall of ice was only getting bigger and bigger, Irina’s hands shaking very obviously at that point.

Alys then looked down, noticing the scepter started freezing the ground they were standing on. As the idea struck her, the girl attempted to grab a scepter alongside Irina in hopes to pull the darn thing out of the ground-

“Don’t!” Arthur barked, landing on her extended hand.

“Why?! She’s obviously struggling-”

“Do you want to get stuck?!” the king exclaimed. “This thing is not easy to control and now is NOT the time to play heroes”

“Then what the hell should I do?!”

Arthur didn’t even get the chance to answer that question, the sound of ice breaking grabbing all of theirs attention.

Only a moment later, the icy wall exploded, sending Irina, Alys and Arthur flying several feet. Ginger-head landed on her side with a loud groan, her neck snapping backwards so hard she saw stars for a moment. When her vision became slightly clearer, she had to assess the situation.

It seemed that she instinctively grabbed Arthur before they flew across the air, the tiny king struggling to get out of her strong grip. Irina was lying a few feet away from the two of them, her hands barely being able to lift her off the ground as she held onto the scepter that basically trapped her only a moment before.

But why the hell did the wall explode?!...

“What was His Majesty thinking, sending these little girls in a battle against me?”

The unfamiliar female voice made Alys freeze for a moment, chills running down her spine as her vision finally focused properly to look up. She could feel herself shiver, losing control of her limbs for a moment as she attempted to get back on her feet.

That’s when she finally saw it.

In the place of the icy wall was a huge gaping hole in the melting ice… and there stood a seemingly feminine silhouette, her face and other features still hidden by the darkness.

But there was something in the way she moved and in the atmosphere that was spreading around her that made Alys want to run away, as if she was facing a monster she used to dream about when she was little.

The woman seemed to slowly glide slightly above the ground, her eyes having unnatural white glow visible even from a bigger distance. Her arms seemed uncannily long and lanky, as if they were tree branches attached to a torso.

With a gulp, Alys forced Arthur into the back of her collar, gripping onto both of her swords like her life depended on it. She got down in a defensive stance, her breaths becoming shallower as her stomach churned and her heart beat one hundred miles a second.

“Who the hell are you?” she managed to choke out, her throat constricted with fear.

The woman giggled, soon gliding into a little ray of moonlight so Alys can properly see her face.

Ginger-head felt like screaming at the sight of her and mostly because of how uncanny her face looked: even though her features seemed small and delicate, the paleness of her skin was completely unnatural and the whiteness of her eyes void of irises and pupils made it seem like Alys was looking into the endless, white abyss. Her hair was colored in black and white whilst her lips were colored in black that faded as it approached the corners and edges of her lips.

She looked like a ghost, an apparition from someone’s nightmare, someone who could eat your soul…

“Answer me, you creep!” Alys yelled, refusing to allow her body to succumb to this silent intimidation.

“Now that is not a polite behavior” the woman spoke again, now sounding like two people were talking. “But considering I already know your name, I suppose I should introduce myself as well”

As soon as she uttered those words, the woman threw herself forward, appearing right in front of Alys. Ginger-head attempted to block her very obvious attack, but the woman only grabbed the claymore with one and Excalibur with the other of her lanky hands. She pushed against Alys, making the girl slide backwards across the gravel in an attempt to stay in place.

“You may call me Beel, Mistress of Moors” she whispered, her face contorting in a wicked, wide smile.

Alys could feel her lip quiver and her vision getting blurry as she was presented with two sets of dagger-sharp teeth in the woman’s mouth, the scream that came out of her showcasing both horror and anger.

“Like hell I will!” Alys screamed in her face before using all of her strength to finally push the woman off her before backing away towards Irina who managed to get back on her feet.

“It’s her…” blonde commented as she held herself up with the help of the scepter. “She must be the one who creates these zombies…”

“Very observant of you, little snow king proxy” the woman cackled in that menacing tone, exposing her gnarly teeth once again. “But those observation qualities won’t do you any favor in real combat”

Without any proper warning, the woman launched herself forward again, her pale white hands outstretched in an attempt to grab either Irina or Alys. On instinct, ginger-head pushed her friend to the side and jumped to the other, managing to make two flips before landing on her feet, swords still in hands.

Beel didn’t seem too inconvenienced by this predicament, her head snapping to the side before her smile became even more wide and deranged. Listening to her instincts and her body, Alys got back into defensive position, her hands gripping onto the handles of the swords so hard leather started carving itself into her flesh.

Sure enough, Beel attacked again but this time without moving from her place at all, using her lanky hands to summon various root vines directly from the ground.

Alys yelped at the sudden invasion of space, trying her best just to avoid any of the vines snatching her feet. The terrain became unstable under her feet and the girl stumbled a few times, using both Flamedrop and Excalibur as her crutches when needed.

“You truly are pathetic” Beel eventually said in that dual voice, the deeper undertone becoming much more prominent. “Not even attempting to attack me, flailing around with two powerful swords… and you call yourself King Arthur’s proxy”

Alys growled in frustration before finally landing on top of the abandoned carriage that lay in the middle of the road, swinging both swords in her hands as she wheezed:

“Maybe… if you weren’t showing that ugly teeth of yours and scaring the crap out of me, this’d be an even match.”

Beel was stunned with her answer for a moment before falling into fits of hysteric laughter, even throwing her head backwards as she cackled.

“At least you are not going to make this task boring, little jolly one”

“Nicknames you are giving are horrible” Alys retorted, her legs tingling with anticipation as she gripped onto the swords even more.

In a moment of averted attention, Alys launched herself off the carriage she was standing on and let out a loud cry, the vines that tried to grab her soon cut down or incinerated under the strength of her two blades.

In a matter of seconds, however, Beel regained her concentration and started sending even more moors vines after the girl, the stench of rotting plants being almost unbearable.

But Alys had faith in her agility… as well as in the six figures that roamed around the battleground like shadows.

All at once, the girls unleashed an array of attacks on Beel’s extra appendages, giving Alys right of way to run towards the demoness.

Ginger-head could hear the tearing of the vines under Lili’s vicious claws whilst Irina used little strength she still had to freeze some vines in the spot. The twins were well-coordinated as always, swinging their spears left and right as the pieces of dead branches fell all around them. Momoka unleashed her circular attack, chopping off any additional vines that tried to get to Alys.

Alys wanted to say she saw panic in Beel’s eyes, but the demoness just looked at her with the most neutral expression ever, causing the girl to feel extremely anxious all of a sudden.

But there was no stopping now, this woman clearly meant no good and was the obvious culprit behind these enemies that terrorized Arthur’s kingdom for years. She had to be defeated.

At that point, Alys was only a swing away from Beel, a single motion of her hand probably enough to cut her down in some way. Two vines almost grabbed onto her legs in the process, but in the corner of her eye the ginger-head could see a gold kukri stuck in one of the flailing branches and a long arrow in the other.

“Get back where you came from, you monster!” Alys yelled towards the demoness, ready to swing both of the swords and possibly wound her.

But then, Beel smiled widely, once again exposing those terrifying, sharp teeth.

One of her hands reached up towards Flamedrop, stopping its swing effortlessly whilst the other hand went straight for Alys’ neck.

In that short moment, Alys could see her life flash before her eyes, the feeling of Beel’s claws grazing against the skin of her neck causing the tears to spill over the edges of her eyes as she could hear girls’ muffled screams behind her.

Then came the flash of light so bright Alys had to shut her eyes, her body thumping back onto the messy ground as she desperately tried to hold onto her blades.

She could hear Beel scream before cursing: “Damn you! Damn you and your power! You are not supposed to be this powerful in that form!”

Her voice was ear-piercing and barely listenable, the light slowly subsiding as Alys squinted her eyes to look at the scene in front of her.

Arthur was floating above her, still in his small form but forming a huge circular symbol that looked like a magical seal. His entire body was glowing in a deep purple shade and his eyes were focused on the demoness that continued to back away and yell in agony.

“Leave this place. Now” Arthur commanded, Alys feeling the chills run down her spine. That voice… it was the same one he used when he first spoke to me…

“This isn’t over, you hear me?!” the demoness shrieked before retreating into the dark depths of the forest, all activities and attacks suddenly coming to a stop.

The silence that followed was almost deafening as neither of the girls even dared to move, at least until the seal completely disappeared.

When it did, Arthur started swaying in the air until he eventually started falling down.

Alys jumped forward, letting both swords to fall on the ground with a clang only to barely manage to capture the tiny king, sacrificing her own pride as she dove into mud nose first. Girls, however, didn’t seem to try and make fun of her as they usually would, all of them asking her whether she and Arthur were alright and helping her sit up.

But all of the words the girls directed towards her didn’t really have much meaning, especially when Arthur was laying there in her hands, seemingly lifeless…

***

   “Seems he had just used up a lot of energy. He’ll be alright after a little nap” Dann commented as he looked up at the concerned group of girls, Alys sighing with relief upon hearing those words.

“What did he even do?” Chunhua was the one to ask, Hwon jumping in to respond:

“Probably used little magical power he still had to make you immune to demon attacks. And from what you told us, this Beel character certainly was a demon”

Alys bit her lip as she observed Arthur lying on a cushion the inn owners have provided at Sir Eliaz’s request.

They were currently in the biggest room that could be rented at the tavern, all eight girls recently returning from helping out townsfolk with cleaning and helping out the injured after moors zombie attack. There were no casualties and majority of people sustained only minor injuries, mostly thanks to the quick thinking and fight they’ve put up. Lady Emilie provided a lot of weapons for the townspeople after joining the battle and from what Alys could see in her brief exchange after the battle, Annalise managed to help civilians inside the tavern to stay calm and not fall into harm’s way.

Ginger-head didn’t really want to separate herself from Arthur, but her worries were only slightly relinquished upon arrival of Sir Eliaz and Sir Fionn who have heard about the attack. Sir Eliaz came with other small kings in tow, all six of them seeming well-rested and ready to help however they could before their ‘battery’ ran out again.

“She seems like a vile creature, from what you described” Sir Fionn grumbled. “I did face a couple of minor demons back in my day, but this thing seems much more powerful”

“She threatened to return soon whilst running away from the seal” Jaya said in a serious tone. “Should we just hunt her down?”

“That is a good idea, but-” Sir Eliaz started only for Dalrae to finish his sentence:

“We can’t really rush in, right?”

“Correct” the knight nodded. “What exactly did she say to you, Lady Alys?”

Ginger-head tried to recall every little thing during her exchange with Beel, but aside from her threats and her official title, Alys couldn’t really recall anything else.

“She… said she’s mistress of the moors and confirmed when Irina said she is creating moors zombies that were attacking us so far”

“In order to do that, she needs so called ‘breeding ground’ for those abominations” Key explained. “She can’t really create them unless she has optimal conditions such as access to moors-like waters or at least humid environment”

“Only a noble could offer her that in this moment” Sir Fionn proposed, leaning forward and putting his elbows on the heavy wooden table in front of him. “The problem is, there is more of these noble pests than you’d like to hear. It’ll occupy our precious time to actually find the culprit and no one is to say nobility doesn’t speak between each other. They’ll definitely warn the perpetrator…”

The whole room fell silent for a moment only for a small voice to call out:

“Maybe I can help?” Mujin called out whilst sitting on Momoka’s shoulder.

“Oh?!” Sir Eliaz, Sir Fionn and Key all said in unison.

The tiny cherry blossom king then landed on the table in front of chief bandit, his stance determined and proud despite being smaller than the man’s palm.

“If I was to have a piece of the vine or any other plant that was attached to one of those zombies, I might be able to find the location where they were spawned. I’ll need a lot of energy for that, but I can at least help you with the direction”

“You can do that?!” Momoka exclaimed with surprise, audible excitement in her voice.

“Yes! Plants will always tell you what you want to know. I just wish I wasn’t so held back by this place. I’d be able to do much more for everyone”

“You are already doing a lot, Your Majesty” Sir Eliaz reassured the small king. “We will be counting on you for our mission tomorrow”

“Tomorrow?!” the girls asked in unison until Lili exclaimed: “We can’t get even a day of rest?!”

“I don’t know what you expected, young one, this is the war we’re leading and our enemy might not be so kind next time” Sir Fionn said in a slightly louder and amused voice. “But if you’d prefer to lounge here whilst we lead your battles-”

“We’ll go, I’m sorry for her indiscression” Dalrae cut in as soon as she could, her glare whipping Lili for enough time to make the brunette go silent. “But… is our plan only to find the spawning grounds?”

“Only?” Key asked as the whole room looked at the head knight who was now holding her puppy in her arms. “What are your ambitions, proxy of Change?”

Dalrae exchanged looks with Dann who only silently nodded, Alys impressed with the way her voice came out determined and clear:

“Since we seem to have all pieces of the puzzle that we need in order to resurrect King Arthur, why don’t we just do that as well tomorrow?”

The room got enveloped in silence again as the three men exchanged looks, Sir Eliaz being the one to speak now:

“You sound like you already have a plan. Let’s hear it, Lady Dalrae”

“Well…” the girl started. “We can send out three groups. One group should act as a decoy in case Beel decides to attack and should be the biggest. We should make her think we’re hunting her. Second and slightly smaller group should be sneakier, following Mujin’s directions towards the spawning ground whilst not being detected by Beel or any of her creatures. Last and smallest group should head towards the place where king’s body is held and resurrect him”

All three leaders looked rather impressed with the strategy, Alys unable to keep her mouth closed. Damn, Dalrae was kind of cool…

“Very impressive, little miss” Sir Fionn said through an amused chuckle. “This might very well work, especially if we involve forest rangers and my boys into this. It’s been a while since we’ve had a proper fight”

“That all sounds great and all but…” Alys was eventually the one to ask. “How are we going to find the place where Arthur’s body is? That’s the only piece of the puzzle we’re missing”

“Maybe we aren’t” Dalrae said with a smug smile before grabbing the handle of Alys’ Flamedrop. It seemed rather heavy for her, but the oldest girl used all of her strength to drag the blade at her friend’s feet.

Confused at first, Alys looked up at her friend who only said: “Say that little chant Lady Morgan taught you”

Like on command, the words started re-surfacing in Alys’ mind and she started reciting:

“Flames and drops will make your hands strain       

As you take the vengeance for the rain”

After only two verses, Flamedrop started vibrating on the floor, everyone taking a step back as Alys’ eyes widened and she reached down for the blade. She then continued:

“Teal light may guide your way

Into the land filled with dismay”

Like on cue, the Flamedrop started glowing again, the stones it was made from activating their power as it seemed. And by the end of the last verse, the sword was glowing so bright no one could take a direct look at it, the entire room bathed in teal light.

“Over the old stone you shall leap

And find a chamber where king’s victories sleep”

“Oh my god…” Lili mouthed as everyone observed the happenings, Alys feeling the sudden pull the claymore was making, as if beckoning her to go forward.

“That…” Dalrae pointed at the blade. “Is how you’re going to find Arthur’s resting place”

Alys was too stunned to speak in that moment, realizing the song itself told them what they had to do all along without them having to doubt it. I’m sorry, Lady Morgan… I was an idiot.

“Go get some sleep, ladies” Sir Eliaz suddenly said. “We’ll be departing early in the morning”

Chapter Text

Walking through the thick forest up North from capital was not something Dalrae wanted to do early in the morning, but she still wanted to do her damn best to ensure she and the girls go back home as soon as possible.

The air around her was chilly but dry, the type of cold that penetrates all the way to one’s very bones. The black armor and heavy boots she was wearing did shield her torso from this bitter cold, but she could still feel her fingers tremble on the bow. And yet, due to a rather rigorous training she undertook in the past month or so, it really seemed like she was moving through the bushes almost soundlessly.

She could feel the presence of other bandits and forest rangers everywhere around her, all of them having their eyes on the same target whilst also remaining cunningly hidden behind the dried leaves and huge trunks of trees, not even the sound of their breathing heard in the cold morning air.

But those that were visible to the naked eye made damn sure they were both heard and seen by anyone crossing their path… especially a certain demoness.

Aside from Sir Fionn and Sir Eliaz, Chunhua was mounted on her mare, Chang’E, and with her long spear in hand, looking as vigilant as possible whilst also trying not to slip from the saddle. Huiying was walking beside her, her hand holding her own spear whilst the other grabbed onto her sister’s leg occasionally, Dalrae assuming due to Chunhua almost falling down.

Yet they managed to do it so nonchalantly and if someone wasn’t paying close attention, they wouldn’t even notice their subtle movements. Their eyes were still peeled for the approach of any possible enemy whilst being adorned by a heavy, black armor, weapons clinking in their hands. The tiny king in charge of the twins, Hwon, was hiding behind Huiying’s long hair, trying his hardest not to be seen.

This seemed like a perfect setup for a trap and decoy, but the most important participant of it all was walking a few feet ahead of the main group, Dalrae constantly returning her eyes towards its fluffy form.

Gom suddenly stopped, his head jolting up as he sniffed the air.

The puppy then growled, his ears pulling back as his back arched in the display of a combative behavior and animalistic threat.

“They’re here…” Dann whispered to Dalrae’s ear, the girl’s fingers very tingly on the bow.

“Let’s hope it’s the one we’re waiting for…” she whispered before getting back into the position, the dead silence around her only being a tail-tale sign of an upcoming storm.

As soon as Dalrae finished that thought, like on cue, an array of those damn swamp monsters appeared out of nowhere, jumping at the visible group in one fell swoop.

The chaos erupted all around, Chunhua instinctively summoning Chang’E back into the bracelet while Huiying leaped forward, spear pointing at the nearest monster while she grabbed Gom with the other arm, the puppy barking and snarling at whoever came near the girl.

Panicked, Dalrae pulled on the bow’s string, but a small figure in purple hanbok landed on her shaky hand, his sharp eyes locking with hers.

“Not yet”

“But-”

“Look around. Assess the situation. Be ahead of them”

Dalrae could hear her own breathing so loudly in her ears, her entire body shaking with adrenaline as she observed the chaos unfold on the main battle ground. Her fingers became even more tingly than before, the handle of an arrow she was holding digging deep into the skin of her palm.

But Dann was right.

She was a surprise hidden amongst the bush, a silent killer, and the main target didn’t seem to have appeared… yet, at least.

Dalrae took a few deep breaths, just like she does during her own practices at school, and observed the situation unfolding.

Sir Fionn had his hands full with a few big swamp zombies but there was always someone to jump in and help him, the limbs and flesh of the monsters flying all around and soiling the ground they all walked on. Sir Eliaz was quick with his blade as always, killing multiple zombies in a single swing of his sword.

But the twins weren’t slacking off either. Whilst Huiying’s movements were slightly restricted due to a still rather angry puppy in her arms, she still managed to swing her spear with great precision, Hwon doing his best to act as an extra pair of eyes for her.

Chunhua didn’t have any limitations in her movement, the girl jumping and slicing enemies left and right as the spear spun in her hands, her leaps sometimes so high she flew overhead of even the tallest men and monsters. It was like watching an agile cat fight…

In preparation, Dalrae strung her arrow once again, her movements so incredibly calm and calculated she almost couldn’t believe she was able to control her own limbs in that situation. She was overseeing the battlefield, ready to fire in case anyone was in grave danger-

The chill ran down the girl’s spine, Dann spinning on the tip of an arrow to look forward.

“Over there” he pointed with his small hand before pushing himself off the tip of the arrow.

And that’s exactly when Dalrae frowned, the sight of black and white-haired demoness causing the girl to shake for a moment or two. That is, until she steadied her aim.

Beel’s face showcased pure malice and satisfaction with the chaos, her black robes floating around her as she got ready for an attack.

But Dalrae didn’t allow her to strike.

In a millisecond, Dalrae heaved a sigh so deep she believed her soul left her body for a moment… and fired the arrow, with steady hand and the piercing sound echoing in the air.

The arrow landed right in between Beel’s eyes, digging deep into her skull.

Without wasting any time, Dalrae pulled out another arrow and aimed at her again, this arrow flying even faster than the last one, landing into one of Beel’s soulless, white eyes.

The demoness seemed shocked by the sudden hit that she didn’t even move after the initial two hits, but when Dalrae reached to grab another arrow, a blood-curdling scream echoed the forest, causing everyone to cover their ears whilst some smaller zombies simply disintegrated on the spot.

“Move! Now!” Dann yelled into the girl’s ear, Dalrae barely having the time to think before the demoness leaped forward, right at her.

Trying  to keep the element of surprise, the girl rolled in the bushes to her right, not even having time to prepare for another strike when Beel landed at the exact spot Dalrae initially used as her post. As the sounds of battle continued, the girl tried to calm her breathing, still hoping she’s concealed enough for demoness to not notice her.

But in the next moment, as she painfully pulled out both arrows from her head and bent them with a single hand, Beel whipped her head to her left, locking eyes with Dalrae in the very next second.

The girl didn’t allow the demoness to grab her immediately, her feet allowing her to leap backwards as she pulled out one more arrow. When Beel seemed too close for comfort, Dalrae just used the arrow’s sharp edge to carve a deep wound into demoness’s pale hand, causing her to scream in anger once again.

“STOP INTERFERING!” Beel screamed at the girl, her voice deep and contorted to the point of almost being unlistenable. “YOU DAMN KNIGHT CAPTAIN, I WILL SNAP YOUR NECK”

 But Dalrae just kept running through the bushes, the rain of arrows from other warriors flying over her head. The boots on her legs were heavy, her chest seemed to become tighter and tighter and the armor dug deep into her lower torso and shoulders… but she had to keep running. She had to keep her promise to be a good decoy-

The sudden tug on her leg caused Dalrae to trip and fall on the dry ground in a cloud of smoke, her first instinct being to kick and scream once the demoness effortlessly lifted her up by the foot with a single hand.

She was now hanging upside down and in Beel’s eye level, demoness’s arm becoming inexplicably long as she held her there.

With a bloodied hand, the demoness reached out for the girl’s neck with a loud hiss, Dalrae feeling like crying when she saw those hideous, sharp teeth.

She closed her eyes, waiting for the impact and possible quick and merciful death awaiting her, but suddenly she was dropped on her head so hard she saw all the stars.

As her vision started to come back, she could hear Beel yelp in surprise and only when the world stopped spinning did Dalrae see Dann’s tiny form floating above her, his skin unusually gray and damp with sweat.

“You damn little pests…” demoness hissed at the tiny king whilst holding onto her hand, Dalrae only then noticing a significant burn mark on her pale skin. “This won’t stop me from finding His Majesty’s body. I can always keep creating more zombies…”

“Not for long, you bitch…” Dalrae spat whilst trying to get back on her feet, her balance still compromised from that head-first landing.

But the moment she saw Beel’s confused expression, Dalrae knew she had messed up.

For a tense moment or two, Beel just stared at her and Dann only for her to start laughing maniacally whilst still actively bleeding black from all of the wounds Dalrae inflicted on her.

“She’s not here, is she?” Beel asked menacingly. “The little proxy of the rain king?”

Despite still feeling slightly woozy, Dalrae picked up her bow and pointed an arrow at the demoness, not wanting for her to even finish the second question.

But as soon as the arrow shot out, the demoness disappeared, like she was never there in the first place.

The sounds of battle also seemed to have subsided and Dalrae couldn’t do much more than kick the ground under her feet as she let out a frustrated yelp.

“We have to go and-”

“You’re not going anywhere” Dann said in a scolding but a shaky voice, his complexion looking even worse than a few moments ago. “You can’t fight with a concussion”

“But, Alys and the girls-”

“Will be alright” Dann reassured as he landed in her shaky palms. “Both groups… will be fine”

All Dalrae could do was nod in response as the tears of frustration pooled behind her eyes, the battle around her slowly dying down…

***

“This feels so weird…” Alys commented as she continued on, Arawn carrying her through the thick forest as she barely managed to hold the Flamedrop up in the air.

The blade was constantly exuding teal light, but earlier that morning, everyone realized they could use the blade as a sort of a compass or a guide to reach Arthur’s resting place. Right now, the sword was shining so brightly Alys was barely able to look at it, but Arthur didn’t seem to want to stop for even a moment.

“Be happy we at least have some type of guidance” Lili mused whilst riding behind Alys on Ciel, Jaya with her in a saddle.

“And what am I, Lady Lili?” Arthur called out from the front, Louis being the one to respond for her:

“Oh please, not even you know where to look, you’re absolutely clueless!”

“Listen, you!” Arthur yelled. “This is my damn kingdom! I know it like my own pocket!”

“Indeed, a pocket with a hole in it!” Louis retorted, girls only chuckling nervously at their bickering.

“Do you see that?” Mari, one of the forest rangers the girls had met at the very beginning, pointed towards a small, barely noticeable clearing in the trees.

“Point the sword there, Your Excellency” Gethin, her companion, nudged Alys.

The girl just shrugged and lightly tapped Arawn’s side with her foot, the horse shifting its weight and turning towards the said small clearing.

Only a moment later, the Flamedrop started pulsating vigorously, the light becoming so bright every few moments Alys had to completely shut her eyes.

“I think we can charge” Alys said as her smile widened. “Come on!”

Ginger-head didn’t even wait for anyone to answer, returning the sword into her bracelet before nudging Arawn again to jog faster through the dense forest.

“How does it feel, Your Majesty?” she asked as they rode onwards. “Soon you’ll be back in your own body”

“Don’t get too excited, we still have to find it-”

“ALYS, GET DOWN!”

Lili’s panicked voice caused the other girl to bend in the saddle, Arawn neighing and mounting in fear as something exploded right next to them.

Instinctively, Alys leaped onto the ground and summoned the horse back into the safety of the amethyst bracelet, Arthur hiding at the back of her armor as she pulled out both Excalibur and Flamedrop. The visibility was limited due to heavy smoke that was still rising, causing Alys to panic.

When she felt a hand on hers, she yelped only to find herself face to face with Jaya.

“We’ll have to run” she said as her hazel brown eyes exuded determination.

She didn’t even allow Alys to respond before pulling her by the hand and towards that clearing of trees, even more explosions sounding all around them. Alys had to shield her face and make sure Arthur’s tiny form was still secure on the back of her neck, her feet carrying her forward as fast as they could.

“Where’s Lili?! Mari?! Gethin?!”

“They said they’ll hold off whatever this is” Jaya heaved through shaky and labored breath, soon bringing Alys to the wide opening in the trees.

The girls stopped for a moment to catch their breaths and for Alys to put away her weapons for more mobility only to gasp at a massive monument made of cubical stones, all the silver rocks pointing towards the sky in a semi-circle.

“The crowning grounds…” Arthur gasped, his voice breaking with an unclear emotion. “Of course… of course it’s here…”

“Come on, we have to run!” Jaya exclaimed before grabbing onto Alys’s hand again, the duo starting to sprint with all strength that had remained in their bodies.

The path to the crowning grounds seemed endless but the whole place seemed much larger and wider now that the girls were closing the gap between them and massive stones, the explosions in the back and flying of dirt all around them only nudging the duo to run even faster.

“This looks… so huge!” Jaya managed to spit out. “Where… where could… your body be?!”

Arthur couldn’t exactly respond due to intense shaking of Alys’s body in a full sprint, but then the ginger-head remembered that damn poem Lady Morgan had recited to her… and, once again, instructions became all too clear once again.

Over the old stone you shall leap… And find a chamber where king’s victories sleep…

Old stone… old stone… old stone…

Alys’s vision slowly became more blurry as her lungs started burning from the cold air and the sheer exhaustion, but she managed to focus on a single place in her field of view: an altar-like structure in the middle of a semi-circle, the stone looking much darker compared to the other ones in this majestic creation.

“There!” she exclaimed before pulling Jaya’s hand, the duo running in between two massive stones before setting their feet on a fine, golden sand.

More explosions echoed behind them, causing the girls to yelp and run even faster despite their feet crying in pain and their lungs burning. Upon their final steps, one more explosion could be heard right behind them and both of the girls instinctively jumped forward, over the stone altar…

Only to be met with a suddenly opened door in the ground.

The girls screamed as they fell directly into the dark pit, the landing being more painful than either of them anticipated.

Alys groaned as she attempted to sit up, her butt pulsating from a sudden landing on the sand at the bottom of the pit. Jaya was right next to her, still lying on the ground but not letting the other’s hand even during the fall. Jahan finally emerged from the pouch on her side, his eyes crossed from the amount of shaking he had just endured.

“Hey…” ginger-head heaved with a labored chuckle. “Looks like… we made it”

“But at what cost…” Jaya said dramatically as she also barely managed to sit up properly,  the two girls hugging each other whilst letting out chuckles of relief.

But this moment could only last so long…

“A-Alys…”

Ginger-head could feel the blood freeze in her veins as she heard Arthur’s faint, very labored whimper, the girl quickly looking for him with her eyes only to notice him lying on the ground, on a small pile of golden sand.

His complexion was ghostly pale, his skin damp with sweat and his eyes barely open whilst his legs and arms laid limply on the ground.

“Arthur?!” she exclaimed, not even caring she was addressing him informally. “What’s happening?! Did I crush you during the fall?! Talk to me!”

He chuckled faintly before closing his eyes. “No…” he whispered as Alys picked him up in her hands “Looks like… I’ll have to say goodbye… for a moment”

Not understanding what he meant, Alys attempted to do a quick check in case of any injuries… but as soon as her index finger touched his small chest… he disintegrated into a small pool of clear, cold water.

Too shocked with the sight, Alys couldn’t even utter a sound, the water seeping through her fingers and evaporating in the shimmering, purple smoke.

“His soul and body reunited” Jahan suddenly said, landing on Alys’s shoulder.

“What the hell… what the hell?! What the fuck?!” Alys finally exclaimed. “Couldn’t he have done it in a less traumatizing way?!” she cried out, frustration and fear rolling down her cheeks with warm tears.

“I don’t think we get to choose how our spare body disintegrates” Jahan explained. “I’m sure he didn’t mean to frighten you”

“Well, he damn did!” Alys said through labored breaths as she wiped off her tears.

“You said his soul and body reunited… so now we just have to find his real body, right?”

“Exactly” Jahan said before starting to float in the air again. “Since we’ve found the main chamber of his tomb, I don’t think you can use Flamedrop in here any longer. Excalibur might help you find him… and I’ll try my best to be your light”

Suddenly, king’s entire body lit up like a candle, his skin exuding enough light to lit up the entire entrance chamber.

“I assume you can’t keep this up for long, right?” Jaya asked, Jahan only shaking his head. “I’ll hold out as much as I can…”

“Let’s hurry then, hm?” brunette said before offering her hand to Alys once more, the two girls soon starting to walk towards the narrow hallway deeper into the ground with Jahan flying in front of them like a powerful yet tiny firefly.

Whilst walking, Alys summoned Excalibur from her bracelet, the blade constantly shifting between hot and cold and pulsating every single time they’d reach a tunnel intersection. And as they walked on, Jahan’s flight seemed to become slower and his light was slowly becoming dimmer and dimmer.

“Alys, look!” Jaya called out once they entered a huge open space only to be greeted by massive, stone door with detailed motifs of water and high trees, very similar to ones they have seen carved on every tree people used for a living back in the capital.

“Jaya…” Jahan suddenly called out before sitting back on the girl’s shoulder, his breathing incredibly shallow as he still tried to give them some light in that dark open room.

Alys started panicking, unsure how the two of them would be able to push these giant doors, especially without any light… but as soon as she stepped foot in front of the door, the loud rumbling caused earth under them to shake.

And, sure enough, due to her holding King Arthur’s holy weapon, the massive gates have opened in only a few seconds.

“Oh my god…” Alys mouthed once they entered this massive chamber, rows of metal bowls filled with flammable liquid finally allowing them to see what was in front of them.

And then, she saw him.

Hesitant at first, Alys made a few steps forward before leaping into a jog, a tall, seeing a glass casket settled on top of a high, stone altar. The girl didn’t even bother to look at the details carved on the altar or the casket, her eyes immediately jumping up to see Arthur’s sleeping face.

He was dressed in the exact same attire as the first time they have met, burgundy velvet pants and jacket adorning white shirt and frilly details in the front, golden accents on his legs and boots only accentuating his high status.

He looked like he was peacefully sleeping, not a care in the world…

“Damn…” was all Jaya could say. “He really looks like Snow White right now…”

Alys had to chuckle. “I know, right…” she mused before getting serious again. “But… what now? How do I awake him?”

“That poem…” Jahan hinted, still having hard time breathing. “Try reciting it… a few times. Make sure… to clap once loudly after you finish. I’m not sure about the number of times you have to recite it… but it has to work eventually”

Alys frowned but nodded, Jaya giving her enough space next to the altar. Ginger-head then undid two golden padlocks and opened the glass lid of the casket, the smell of freshly cut grass and rain entering her nose.

But before she could even start reciting, a familiar, menacing female voice came from behind them, causing Alys to stop dead in her tracks in sheer terror.

“Found you, little jolly one….”

Chapter Text

Time stood still for a few moments as Alys stared at the demoness standing at the entrance to the underground chamber. So many emotions twirled inside her mind, but the main was still her inability to even sense the danger coming, especially now when Arthur was in such a vulnerable position.

To top it off, Beel’s appearance seemed even more grotesque than last time Alys had seen her: her robes were muddied and tattered in places, black blood seeping from a very obvious and wide hole in her forehead. Her left eye seemed to be in the similar condition, but the demoness kept the lid down, completely ignoring the heavy flow of black liquid coming down her pale cheek.

No one moved for a long time, ginger-head having a feeling that if anyone even flinched, an absolute chaos would be unleashed.

Just then, a clink of two blades made Alys’s body tense up even more.

“Do what you must” Jaya said in a low tone as her knees bent slowly “I’ll hold her back…”

Without another word, Jaya leaped forward, war cry on her lips as she swung her two golden kukris at the demoness, Beel only chuckling before raising her hand to catch them.

Determined to trust her friend, Alys clasped her hands together over Arthur’s sleeping form and started chanting, the verses of Lady Morgan already etched into her brain.

„Flames and drops will make your hands strain, as you take the vengeance for the rain. Teal light may guide your way, into the land filled with dismay. Over the old stone you shall leap, and find a chamber where the king’s victories sleep“

A loud clap followed, Alys opening her eyes ever so slightly only to notice a faint, purple mist forming around the king’s body. Is it working?, she wondered, trying not to pay much attention to the sounds of ruthless battle happening in front of the altar.

Shutting her eyes even harder, Alys squeezed her hands so hard all of her joints became ghostly white with pressure. Then she chanted again:

„Flames and drops will make your hands strain, as you take the vengeance for the rain. Teal light may guide your way, into the land filled with dismay. Over the old stone you shall leap, and find a chamber where the king’s victories sleep“

Another clap sounded in the massive underground chamber, followed by Jaya’s desperate scream as she was flung across the wide, empty space. She landed with a grunt, but managed to flip over and land on her feet, two kukris still tight in her hands.

“Just like a pestering fly…” Beel commented when Jaya attempted to charge at her again only to once again be swung across the room by demoness’s cartoounishly enlarged hand.

Her landing this time was even more tricky, Jaya missing the opportunity to ease the fall with her hands and just landing back first on the stone floor.

“Jaya!!” Alys exclaimed, her legs almost jumping over the glass casket to aid her friend, but Jaya immediately barked:

“Keep chanting, damn it! You have a role to play!”

Alys wanted to argue only to notice Jahan crawling out of the girl’s armor, putting his finger over his mouth to shush the other girl.

Wanting to trust both of them, Alys clasped her hands again and started reciting the verses, clapping each time the song came to an end.

„Flames and drops will make your hands strain, as you take the vengeance for the rain. Teal light may guide your way, into the land filled with dismay. Over the old stone you shall leap, and find a chamber where the king’s victories sleep“

Clap.

„Flames and drops will make your hands strain, as you take the vengeance for the rain. Teal light may guide your way, into the land filled with dismay. Over the old stone you shall leap, and find a chamber where the king’s victories sleep“

Clap…

„Flames and drops will make your hands strain, as you take the vengeance for the rain. Teal light may guide your way, into the land filled with dismay. Over the old stone you shall leap, and find a chamber where the king’s victories sleep“

Clap…?

„Flames and drops will make your hands strain, as you take the vengeance for the rain. Teal light may guide your way, into the land filled with dismay. Over the old stone you shall leap, and find a chamber where the king’s victories sleep“

Clap…?!

„Flames and drops will make your hands strain, as you take the vengeance for the rain. Teal light may guide your way, into the land filled with dismay. Over the old stone you shall leap, and find a chamber where the king’s victories sleep“

Clap. Clap! Clap!! Clap!!!!

Seven times. Seven times she recited… and nothing.

Desperation and anger filled the girl’s entire being as she clapped a few more times only for her eyes to open up widely, both Jaya and Jahan being thrown around by that damn demoness again and again.

“Arthur, PLEASE!” the girl reached into the casket, shaking the king’s shoulders in utter desperation. “Wake up, please! Please! I’ve done everything you’ve asked of me!!! Please, wake up!!!”

But the king remained unresponsive, his hands crossed over his chest and his face serene as if he was sleeping.

With a frustrated growl, Alys jumped over the glass casket and summoned her sword, Flamedrop, to come to her aid, deciding to face the demoness herself when His Majesty refused to do so.

At that point, Beel was menacingly hovering over Jaya who was helplessly sprawled on the stone floor, her forehead bleeding extensively as Jahan took a defensive stance, the tiny king standing on her rapidly moving chest as his firsts glowed.

“Hey!” Alys exclaimed, Beel immediately turning her head to look at her. “Why don’t you try fight with me instead of bullying the injured, huh?” she said in a shaky voice.

The demoness chuckled as she straightened her posture, flipping her long hair off her shoulder.

“Brave words for someone who can barely hold such a huge claymore” she snarled, Alys refusing to let her words get to her in such a crucial moment.

“I maybe am barely holding it… but I have enough skill to cut your damn arm off” she threatened only to chuckle when she looked at Beel’s face. “I see Dalrae got you good. Nice third eye there”

Beel’s expression immediately changed, her jaw clenching before she leaped forward with a terrifying screech, her mouth growing so large Alys was convinced demoness would be able to swallow her whole.

The demoness tried to strike at Alys, but the girl used her claymore as a shield before shifting her position, giggling in the process as Beel gave her the deadliest glare.

“Woops, did I strike a nerve?” Alys taunted.

Beel chuckled, growl prominent in her undertone “Laugh while you can”

Demoness then leapt towards Alys once again, the girl only being able to block the strength of her vicious attacks. Her wrists were burning, the sound of Beel’s nails scraping at the surface of the claymore almost making her ears bleed. But she was determined to not let her win, even if it meant just guarding herself for the majority of the time.

Then, a very brief moment of hesitation occurred in Beel’s movements, Alys noticing it immediately as she used all of her remaining strength to swing Flamedrop around her head and strike at the demoness, the blade getting her right on the forearm.

Beel screeched in pain before pulling away, holding onto her injured hand as the black blood dripped on the floor. Her white eye stared at Alys, pure killing intent almost making the girl choke on air.

 Alys could hear sizzling sound from somewhere only to notice some of the said black blood dripped onto her blade, the small curtain of thick gray smoke rising from it as Flamedrop burned any remnants of demonic matter.

Beel suddenly chuckled, barely managing to straighten her posture.

“You little girls are nothing but pests, getting in my way… and yet, not even your king wants to help you”

Don’t listen to her, Alys reminded herself, gripping onto the Flamedrop’s handle even harder.

“What the hell do you know? It was probably my mistake that he didn’t wake up-”

“It isn’t, he’s just a coward” demoness said through a menacing chuckle. “He’s having such a nice time resting, why would he awake to fight anyone when he’s so comfortable?”

“Shut your damn mouth!” ginger-head commanded. “Who are you to say these things about him?! You’re just an invader, impostor!”

“And you are testing my patience…” Beel suddenly said in a voice so low it sent chills down Alys’s spine.

The ceremonial hall was silent for a couple of moments, Alys fixing her posture in case Beel suddenly attacks her again.

But instead, demoness just giggled, her voice echoing deep in Alys’s ears.

“Why would I waste time fighting you… when I can just break your spirit?”

Alys’s blood ran cold as she spoke those words, taking her a moment to understand what she meant.

But, in the next moment, Beel leaped forward, jumping over the girl’s head and straight at Jaya and Jahan who were trying to sit up on the ground.

“NO!” Alys screamed, discarding the claymore and jumping forward, right in the path of Beel’s massive claws.

She embraced Jaya around shoulders and laid on top of her with her whole body, both girls screaming in terror as they expected the painful, flesh-tearing impact.

But nothing like that happened.

A moment passed, then two moments, but… nothing happened.

It was then that Alys became aware of a very distinct, gurgling sound coming behind her.

“Oh my god…” Jaya mouthed as the other girl slowly raised her body, a drop of something black landing on brunette’s cheek.

Alys turned her head, her heart dropping in her stomach when she saw Beel right above them… only to see a long, silver blade sticking out of her chest. The demoness grunted and coughed up black blood more and more, Alys prompting both Jaya and Jahan to move backward and lean on the nearby wall.

Only then was she able to see the full scene, Alys barely being able to get back at her feet as her entire body started shaking.

Beel was stuck in mid-air, that sword being the only thing keeping her on her feet. Behind her, a familiar, brown-haired figure stood proud and poised, his hand extended elegantly as he gripped onto the handle of Excalibur. His silverish-blue eyes were focused on the target in front of him, the man twisting his blade inside Beel’s gut, making her grunt even more.

“ARTHUR?!” ginger-head exclaimed with extreme relief, hands flying up to cover her own mouth as tears started pooling behind her eyes.

“Who did you call a coward, again?” he snarled at the demoness, digging his sword even deeper into Beel’s body until her strength finally gave out.

Once down, Arthur twisted Excalibur one last time before silently commanding it to start burning, causing Beel to twist and squeal in immense pain as she desperately attempted to pull the sword out of her.

“DAMN YOU!” she screamed maniacally. “DAMN YOU, DAMN YOU, DAMN YOU! I HOPE YOU BURN IN HELL”

Arthur twisted his sword again, the flames only getting bigger “That’s the place for scum like you. What were you thinking, attacking already injured person just to win your own little game? Not even other demons would stoop that low…”

“SHUT UP, YOU COWARDLY WHINY PIECE OF CRAP!”

“Keep yapping, it won’t make your death any less painful” the king snickered before finally pulling out his sword, the demoness already fully engulfed in flames.

Alys could see she was struggling to turn over, even in that sorry state she was in, reaching out for both girls as if she wanted to strike at them one last time.

Through her horrific cries, she threatened: “THIS IS NOT OVER! I MAY HAVE FALLEN, BUT MY SISTERS WON’T BE AS EASY OF A TARGET. YOU ALL WILL BURN IN THE DEEPEST PITS OF HELL. YOU WILL BECOME FOOD FOR ABYSMAL BEASTS. MARK MY WORDS, ALL OF YOU WILL DIE!”

All the group could do was watch the demoness squirm in agony until all life eventually left her body, the final gust of smoke letting out one last screech before disintegrating, the body rendered to ashes.

The silence then enveloped the ceremonial chamber as Alys tried to gather her thoughts properly… only for her and Arthur’s eyes to lock together.

Instead of his usual burgundy suit with golden details, the young king was now dressed in armor similar to the one her and Jaya wore, a long silver cape draped over his right shoulder as he sheathed his legendary blade.

Instantly, the girl allowed the tears to start flowing as she leapt into the king’s embrace, brunette catching her readily as she started sobbing into his armor-adorned shoulder, hitting him over the back with both of her hands.

“What took you so long?!” she yelled through cries of relief, only partially aware Arthur was giggling as he stroked her back in reassurance as she continued to kick him. “Why didn’t you wake up when I started chanting?! I was scared shitless!”

“You have to work on that foul mouth, young lady” the king teased, allowing Alys to calm down gradually.

In one hand, there was a relief and anger that filled up the girl’s chest, and yet, feeling the king’s original form under her hands was something that made her unexpectedly very emotional. He was much taller than her, the scent of rain even more prominent now that her face was buried in his shoulder.

Eventually, she raised her gaze and slowly stepped away from Arthur, seeing that he was indeed taller than her for a whole head. He looked at her endearingly, one of his hands gently landing on top of her head before ruffling her already disheveled hair.

“You did good…” he said softly. “Not even I would do better.”

Another round of tears threatened to spill only for Alys to stop them by raising her head and looking at the ceiling of the cave, still not believing she actually helped King Arthur regain his original form.

Not many words were said after that, Arthur ushering them all to head out of the underground maze. Alys helped Jaya climb on the king’s back, the bonk she received on the head in one of her many landings seemingly causing her slight dizziness. Jahan was resting on top of her head, the tiny king looking like he’ll pass out any moment.

The travel through the maze was slow and silent, but the sense of relief and accomplishment in all of them was very prominent.

When they reached the front chamber of the underground maze, however, Alys stopped everyone for a moment, focusing her hearing on a familiar dripping sound.

“Is that…” she said as her smile widened. “Rain?”

Arthur only chuckled, proud and cocky smile on his face “I am not called king of Rain for nothing”

Immediately, Alys chuckled before starting to sprint, the cold drops hitting her face as soon as she climbed up the stony stairs.

The sky was dark and heavy clouds, the rain shower washing away every single bad feeling she might’ve felt in the past few hours.

In the distance, horns were blaring and the people were chanting, the exhausted quartet taking a little time to soak in the refreshing, healing rain, Alys feeling as if her cheeks will burst from all that smiling.

Rain… was finally back.

King Arthur was back… and a possible new, prosperous beginning was upon the horizon…

Chapter Text

All the events that played out after Alys and Arthur reunited with the rest of their allies was pretty much a blur in girl's mind. So many things were happening at once and for quite a long time ginger-head was amazed with herself that she even remembered as much as she did.

The absolute euphoria that engulfed the entire kingdom of rain as soon as the first drops fell from the sky was simply indescribable. People were shouting, crying and laughing with relief, falling on their knees and putting their heads on the muddy ground, not caring that they’ll get dirty or wet from the heavy shower.

Beel has been vaporized before Alys’s very eyes. Her moors zombies fell just as quickly after her defeat, and Momoka and Irina managed to find breeding ground for the said monsters with Mujin’s help. The involved noblemen that allowed their land to become the said breeding ground were immediately apprehended by a handful of forest rangers and bandits and will await their trial whilst imprisoned in still intact dungeons of former royal castle of Camelot.

Alys also felt immense relief seeing that none of her friends suffered any major injuries aside from a few scratches, bruises, cuts and blisters from using a weapon for a longer time than they were used to. Jaya was examined by Sir Eliaz and later by Mujin in case she suffered a significant head injury, which eventually resulted in the king of cherry blossoms healing her fatigue and head bump before crashing into bed for yet another long, long nap.

However, in all that commotion, Alys didn’t get many chances to speak with Arthur.

Everyone wanted to see him, talk to him, hold his hand, the immense relief on the faces of his subjects putting a very tender smile on the young king’s face. And if there was any doubt in his mind that his people didn’t miss him, this mass positive hysteria and optimism blew those thoughts out of the water.

That same night, there was a massive party in the capital city of Forest of Mist. Each tavern and inn brought out their finest food and wine, musicians playing their instruments and singing as if it was their last day performing. Neither Arthur nor Alys had any time to even change out of their armor, dancing around in those heavy boots proving to be rather a difficult task.

After the celebration, however, it was time for the final important task.

Even though the girls didn’t get much sleep that same night, they were still implored by both Sir Eliaz and Key to take part in a bullet re-coronation ceremony, just so people wouldn’t lose their joyful momentum. Arthur himself suggested for the ceremony not to be too lavish, only his ceremonial robes to be brought back from the destroyed castle of Camelot.

What Alys didn’t expect was for her and the other girls to also be dressed up in these ceremonial robes, Key putting a special accent on the necessity of girls holding their respective weapons during the entire ceremony.

And thus, the ceremony commenced, seemingly all the people from the capital city gathering at the coronation ground for this special occasion.

The sky was still gloomy and gray, but like on command, the rain had stopped pouring just for this ceremony, Arthur once again proving his true power as a monarch of rain.

The girls were all standing in front of the stone altar in the middle of a massive semi-circle created of cubical boulders, their white forms seemingly glowing in the grayness of the horizon. Each robe seemed different but also similar to one another, the silver jewelry adorning the whiteness of the finest fabric those outfits were woven of.

Dalrae’s robes were the longest. Alys’s had the most buttons in the front. Jaya’s had the longest cape and a metal plate covering her left shoulders whilst her head was covered with a loose hood. Irina’s seemed like the longest, most elegant winter coat. Momoka’s robe had the longest and most lavish sleeves. Lili looked like a young handsome knight in her robes. The twins had similar robes, the shoulders having the widest padding.

And, right before the ceremony, Dann had revealed to all the girls these robes were also used during Arthur’s first coronation, and each king wore the same outfit their proxy was now wearing.

Alys couldn’t stop a tender smile climbing on her lips, the small glances the girls had shared making her chest feel all warm and fuzzy, honing in they had really managed to complete their task of waking up the ancient king, stopped the demon from rampaging through said king’s land and were now regarded as the king’s honorable knights.

Finally, the organ started playing in the distance, girls getting into their designated positions: on one side stood Dalrae, Momoka, Irina and Jaya, on the other, stood Alys, Lili, Huiying and Chunhua, each of them holding a weapon in their right hand.

The procession of forest rangers and remaining knights then came up to the altar before taking their stance behind it, everyone unsheathing their swords and putting them blade down before resting them on the muddy ground. This was also a cue for the girls to do the similar thing with their weapons, Lili only balling her hands into fists and putting them in front of her chest, black scaly skin and long claws very prominent.

That’s when Arthur appeared, Alys having to do her best not to stare.

Even though the man had spent an entire month living in her dollhouse and was barely bigger than her palm, seeing him now, dressed in a regal white outfit and with a red cape being held by attendants, his head straight and his eyes sharp and focused, Alys was finally convinced she indeed helped the king climb back on his throne.

She could feel chills run down her entire body with each step Arthur would make, now understanding why his subjects adored and trusted him so much. He was an embodiment of a young, prosperous royal with many fruitful years in front of him.

As he approached the altar, Arthur nodded at every knight stationed behind it, all of them slightly bending their knees and lowering their heads until their foreheads almost touched handles of their swords.

Both Sir Eliaz and Sir Fionn were among the knightly ranks, Alys finally understanding their true connection with their young king.

“Look at him being all important and pompous ” Alys heard Louis’s snide remark, Lili just whispering:

“Are you jealous, your Highness?”

“Why would I be?!” the tiny king whisper-yelled. “I will have even more lavish re-coronation, just you wait! You all will forget this one ever happened!”

“Sure, sure” Lili said with a smug smile before straightening her posture with a flinch, Alys only then noticing Dalrae staring daggers at the brunette from across the aisle.

The rest of the ceremony went on smoothly, Sir Eliaz being the one to read out royal vows which Arthur pledged to follow and honor, a heavy golden crown adorned by many colorful jewels and with red velvet at the top soon being put on new-old king’s head.

The crowd immediately cheered, throwing in the air a few handfuls of water, mimicking the droplets of rain.

“With his Majesty, the King of Rain, sitting on his throne again” Sir Eliaz announced loudly, making the crowd quiet down. “It is also time for him to take his legendary blade into his hands once more. I summon forth, His Majesty’s proxy, Lady Alys Bevan!”

Even though she expected this, the girl flinched as her name was called in such a grandiose manner. Feeling everyone’s eyes on her made her heart drop slightly, but she still tried not to let it get to her, as much as she could manage, of course.

Thus, she stepped out of her spot and shook her amethyst bracelet, replacing her claymore Flamedrop for a legendary, element-shifting blade, Excalibur.

Carefully, she positioned the heavy sword in her hands, laying it horizontally as she walked towards the altar. Arthur now came around the said stone altar alongside Sir Eliaz and Key behind him, his posture poised and his expression stoic with a hint of mischief.

As she was only a few feet away from him, Arthur turned to the side so his subjects could see his movements, Alys following his lead as she stood to the opposite of him.

She then dropped on her left knee and raised Excalibur towards the newly-crowned king, reciting the words Sir Eliaz made sure she learned by heart in only a few hours:

“By my authority as a proxy and guardian of thy kingdom from another world, I hereby return to you, my Sire, your legendary blade, Excalibur”

Arthur reached out both of his hands and gently lifted the blade from Alys’s hands, the girl only then allowed to raise her head and noticing faint but very proud smile on Arthur’s lips.

After giving the king a deep bow, she slowly returned to her post and assumed the same position, Arthur looking at his sword for a couple of moments before dramatically raising it above his head, causing the crowd to erupt in euphoric cheers.

More water droplets were thrown and the joy just couldn’t be contained. Alys looked at the other girls who were finally allowed to relax, all of them wearing a kind smile on their lips. Other tiny kings all had different reactions, Mujin and Ivan clapping very enthusiastically, Dann, Louis and Hwon clapping just because they had to while Jahan was somewhere in the middle: not clapping too enthusiastically, but his expression still exuding tenderness and warmth after seeing one of his friends on his throne again.

With so many emotions to process, Alys chose to just look at everything play out, for now just happy she got to witness such an event after a month of uncertainty.

And that, finally, she was useful to someone…

***

  “Wow, didn’t think you’d also have a portal in your half-destroyed castle” Alys joked as the familiar glowing portal opened before her eyes.

“There are a lot of secrets in this castle” Arthur said with a cheeky smile. “Did you ladies take everything?”

“Did!” the other seven girls said in unison. “Also, how did you wash our regular clothes? This shirt never smelled better” Lili commented whilst taking another whiff at her dark blue top.

“I’ll make sure to rely the instructions to you as soon as I can, my lady” Sir Eliaz chuckled.

“How are things between you two?” Alys asked as she gestured at Key and Arthur, the two only exchanging looks before shrugging their shoulders in seemingly mutual disinterest.

“Turns out I managed to prove I lost our matching bracelet with a pendant of a sword on it” the king said with a small smile as he rose his hand, the bracelet clinking on his wrist. “It was in my old bedroom. Key had nothing to say when I showed it to him”

“What else is there to say? I was wrong, so stop acting so complacent”

“I just want to make sure you know I didn’t discard you as a friend after the coronation, that’s all”

“Of course, of course…” Key said with a snort, Alys still noticing a slight curl of his lips.

“Thank you so much for taking care of Gom when needed, Sir Eliaz. I’m sorry for inconveniencing you” Dalrae said as she barely managed to hold her big puppy in her arms.

“Oh, he was a champion” the older knight said as he petted the dog’s head gently. “I wish him good rest now that he arrives home, he deserved it for his service”

“That and a handful of his favorite treats” Dalrae said before kissing Gom on top of the head, Dann barely managing to reach and pet him from Dalrae’s shoulder.

“So, you’re the first one to get your form back, huh?” Louis suddenly said, appearing in front of Arthur’s face.

“Envious?” the king probed, his cocky smile becoming wider.

“As I said, my re-coronation will be even bigger than yours! Mark my words! You’ll remember a day you made fool out of me”

“Pipe down and get in there” Lili said in a monotone voice before literally grabbing Louis and stuffing him into her green pouch, the tiny king attempting to complain viciously only to have his words muffled.

“So, uh… this is it?” Alys said once a longer pause in the conversation ensued. “What are your plans now?”

“To rebuild and fix everything ruined by Beel and the corrupt part of the nobility. Rebuild Camelot… and until then, I will be staying with Sir Eliaz”

“Are you sure that’s up to your standard?” Alys teased only to receive a small flick on the forehead from the king.

“I lived in a doll house, I’m ready for anything” he said smugly. “What about you, girls?”

“Oh, you know…” Jaya said as she flipped her hair off her shoulder. “We… kinda, sorta have to make sure Hwon’s disguise worked and there isn’t an entire Icelandic police force looking for us”

“My disguises are still working perfectly, thank you very much!” Hwon said from inside the pouch that hung round Huiying’s neck, causing the twins to giggle.

“And the school had just started, we can’t exactly relax just yet” Irina noted.

“A lot of work for both you and me” Arthur said with a nod, another pause ensuing soon after.

“Um…” Alys then mumbled as she fiddled with her fingers before stuffing them into pockets of her bright pink hoodie, not really wanting to look up at Arthur. “Is this… a final goodbye?”

Regretting that those words have left her mouth, Alys expected nothing but ridicule on king’s part… but instead, she felt a familiar pat on the head which nudged her to look up.

“It isn’t really, at least while the others are still in this form” he reassured with a gentle voice. “You have your bracelet, use it when you need someone to talk to. I’ll always try to answer” he then turned to the rest of the girls “That goes for the rest of you as well, a lot of challenges await you in other six kingdoms. I will land you my aid as much as I can, even if it means I have to jump in and fight alongside you”

“You promise?” Chunhua said before extending her hand and pinky finger.

Arthur, remembering what Alys had taught him, interlocked his pinky with hers and shook her hand three times. “I promise”

The third pause ensued, now neither Arthur nor Alys wanting to start off first… but this was probably the last time she’ll see him in a while.

So Alys may as well swallow her own little pride.

Without a warning, Alys made a single step forward and hugged the king tightly, brunette at first obviously not sure how to respond.

But after a short while, his hands still wrapped around the girl, squeezing her tight as he leaned his cheek against the top of her head.

“It was an honor living with you, Majesty” she whispered, her throat already squeezing as her lower lip quivered.

“Thank you for being a good host” he chuckled before they broke the contact, giving her one final ruffle of her hair. “I wish you and your father well. And greet the beasts for me, alright?”

“Of course! Now I’ll be the primary target of their bullying”

“But you’re already used to it”

The two of them giggled, Alys desperately trying to hold back her tears.

Still, it was time to go back.

“Make sure to pay a visit when you’re not busy, you hear me!?” Alys said once the girls made their way to the portal, Arthur, Key and Eliaz having to stay away from it in case energy sucks them in.

“I’ll keep that in mind! I’d like to have a bowl of your father’s lamb cawl again!”

“I’ll hold you on that promise!” ginger-head said before giving the rain king one final smile and a cheerful wave and the king returned the greeting, his eyes seemingly glistening in the moonlight.

Jaya was the one to gently take Alys’s hand and lead her through a portal, the travel only lasting a second or two.

Next time Alys opened her eyes, they were back in the church again.

“Welcome back, ladies!” a familiar and posh male voice spoke up. “I see your limbs are still attached, what a progress”

“Can you not?” Lili grumbled, only then noticing Jalal slowly getting up from one of the fronts seats of the massive church. “Also, what the hell are you doing here? Are you stalking us?”

“No, just keeping an eye on you from a distance since I cannot interfere with the matters of another kingdom” Jalal reminded before circling around the group of girls.

“Why are you looking at us like that, you’re making me blush” Jaya said in a joking manner, Jalal only stopping next to her to glare back.

“I’m just making sure you lot are actually in one piece” he huffed but Alys could see a very faint tint of blush on his tanned cheeks. “I will try to refrain from staring from here on out, I would not want to make you feel uncomfortable”

“Oh, please do stare” Jaya teased again with a giggle, the rest of the girls either giggling or making disgusted faces without even an attempt to hide it. Jahan, on the other hand, looked like he didn’t want to be there in the first place.

“Lili was slightly rude so allow me to repeat: how come you’re the one waiting for us?” Dalrae said, finally able to put Gom down on the ground.

“Right…” Jalal cleared his throat. “As you all know, I was appointed to look after you. But after observing your fighting skills in the Kingdom of Rain, I have to say your technique is rather atrocious”

The girls gasped and scoffed at his comment, Jalal not really seeming to care.

“Fuck our training so far, am I right?” Momoka uttered under her breath, Alys barely being able to hold back her laughter.

“Well, you certainly need a lot of improvement, especially if there will be more powerful foes awaiting you in the future”

“But could you have worded it a little bit nicer?” Dann questioned. “You are not going to convince them to work with you if you’re using such foul words”

“Right… I apologize, your Majesty. I will keep your instruction in mind” he said with a bow.

As the girls grumbled in protest, Alys noticed something strange: on the stone floor of the church, going between the altar and the main entrance shone an inconspicuous purple line. More interestingly, it was stationed at the far, far right. She then also noticed other similar lines, but they were not filled with color like that purple one was.

“Hey… what’s this on the floor?”

Everyone looked down, making similar surprised expressions as they tried not to step on the glowing purple line.

“Bridge of ascension” Jalal said. “I’m not entirely sure what it exactly is, but apparently serves as a bridge between different worlds without need for a portal… or so I’ve heard”

“Did… we unlock one part of it now that we completed the rain kingdom quest?” Irina spoke as if she was discussing the strategy in a video game, making the girls giggle again.

“Very possible” Jalal nodded. “But as I said, I’m not exactly sure. What about their majesties?”

The six tiny kings looked at each other and all shook their heads, Ivan being the one to speak: “I think all of our nations call this phenomenon differently… and we all have very fragmented understanding of what it actually is because we’ve never witnessed it in person. But, I suppose we’re on the path of discovery.”

“This is getting more and more complicated…” Lili sighed, causing Alys to nod in agreement.

Still, it was nice to be back in a familiar place. The quest was finally over… and it was time to go back to their usual, everyday life…

Chapter Text

Irina never imagined she'd have to sneak into her own room through a window, especially because she never even had an urge to disobey the curfew her parents had set for her.

Still, it was more than risky to just walking in through the front door at the early hours of the evening, especially because she knew her entire family would already be at home from their daily activities. And if she was still going to pretend to be sick, appearing in the living room was definitely not an option…

In the six days she had spent in the rain kingdom, the nights had certainly became colder, but not so much it warranted a scarf and a hat… at least to Irina’s standards.

“Careful now…” Ivan encouraged as he stood by the open window, using the little magical power he had at his disposal to help Irina swing her leg over the threshold. Thank god it’s a one-story house…

With a soft thud, the blonde girl landed in her bedroom, only the lights of her massive computer illuminating otherwise completely dark room. As her eyes adjusted to the darkness, Irina slowly took off her white sneakers and neatly put them on the shoe holder by the door, making sure not to make a peep as she removed her light leather jacket and put it in her closet.

Then, she turned towards her bed and finally noticed someone laying in it.

Using her phone as the guiding light, Irina slowly lifted the blankets and was now face to face with her almost exact replica.

“Wow…” she muttered. “Hwon’s magic is really something… ”

“I agree, it’s impressive every time I see it” Ivan said before settling on her shoulder.

With the curiosity getting the better of her, Irina reached out towards the sleeping figure, poking its cheek only to prompt a light, sickly-sounding murmur from its lips. The girl winced, unnerved at how even the voice was so similar to hers.

“And you say she’s made of paper?”

“Paper and a few locks of your hair. Apparently, it’s a very common type of magic in Hwon’s kingdom”

Irina hummed in response, taking a few more moments to observe this creation that so uncannily resembled her in almost every way possible.

“But… how do I make her go away? There has to be a way, right?”

Ivan nodded before pointing towards the girl’s wrist. “Bring out the snow scepter and just hit her with it. She’ll then return into her original, blank paper doll form”

“Hit her?!” Irina whisper-yelled. “Won’t that hurt her?!”

“She’s made of paper, she feels no pain” Ivan explained in a reassuring tone. “And if Hwon’s not here, that’s the second best way to revoke the paper doll back”

Still unsure about the procedure of it all, Irina huffed before shaking her sapphire bracelet. The spawning of a powerful snow scepter generated a little too much noise for her liking, making her stop her every movement in order to listen to all the sounds outside her bedroom door. Luckily, a couple of moments passed and it seemed like no one noticed.

The girl then gripped onto the scepter with both hands and raised it above her head, ready to swing. Still, at the very last moment, Irina decided to close her eyes before finally swinging down, a light booming sound enveloping the room for only a moment.

When she opened her eyes, the girl gasped at the sight of countless shimmering lights that dissolved mid-air, their size reminding her of the snowflakes glowing under the moonlight.

Then, her eyes fell on the bed where her exact replica laid only moments ago… only to see a small and simple paper figure with a single lock of blonde hair on its tiny chest.

“Well done” Ivan praised her with tiny claps, Irina slowly picking up the paper doll in hopes she doesn’t tear it or drop anything.

She took a moment or two to observe it with a tender smile she didn’t even know she had before reaching to her bedside table and tucking it into the pages of one of her books.

Suddenly, a familiar voice called her from behind the door:

“Irinka?”

Both Irina and Ivan froze, the girl jumping into the bed and pulling a blanket over her legs before pretending to slowly get up. Ivan, on the other hand, barely had the time to hide behind the stack of pillows on the bed, the tiny king trying his best not to make a sound.

“Come in, Marisha” she called out, tried to make her voice sound raspy.

Not even a moment later, the bedroom door opened, letting the light from the hallway in and causing Irina’s eyes to close in surprise.

“How are you feeling?” the girl, not older than thirteen years old and with slightly longer blonde hair, questioned before sitting on the bed. “You’ve changed out of your pajama?”

“Yeah…” Irina said sheepishly. “I felt disgusting. And I am feeling much better so I tried to dress myself up a little”

“If you say so” Marina said before putting her smaller hand on her sister’s forehead. “You don’t seem to have a fever… why’re you so cold, have you been at the window?!”

“Yeah, I needed some fresh air” the older girl lied again, a pang of guilt striking at her chest.

“Then you’re really feeling better, we were all worried when you couldn’t even get up after six days” Marina noted before taking initiative to open the window again, Irina praying she actually remembered to put the small lock back down when she entered. “Majka made some kjotsupa for you, are you in the mood to eat?”

“I am!” Irina said cheerfully. “I can come to the dining room-”

“No, you stay in bed!” Marina scolded before walking to the door. “I’ll send Pasha when majka plates it. Don’t you dare move”

“Okay, okay” Irina said with a chuckle before leaning back on the pillows. “Put a piece of toast with it, will you?”

“I’ll put three” the younger said with a wink before running out of the room, loudly announcing to the whole household Irina’s feeling much better.

“I’m always surprised by their enthusiasm” Ivan whispered from the side.

“I hope positively” the girl chuckled. “Would you like some kjotsupa?”

“Yes, thank you! It’s been a while since I had lamb soup-”

“Who are you talking to?”

Both Ivan and Irina froze, another familiar voice coming from right behind them.

The girl then slowly turned her head, her younger brother Pavel already walking up to the bed with eyes wide. He was holding a food tray in his hands which he very casually laid on the empty bedside table before looking around his older sister.

Unsure of what to even say, Irina opened her mouth only for the boy’s jaw to drop when his eyes caught a glimpse of something gold and crimson.

“Oh my god, what is-!?”

“Shhhhhhhh!” Ivan suddenly jumped out and flew right up to Pavel’s face, the boy immediately putting hands over his own mouth.

“Ivan, what the hell?!” Irina hissed whilst looking outside of her room in a panicky manner. “Aren’t you supposed to hi-”

“It’s too late now” he said briefly before returning his attention to the nine-year-old. “Can you promise me not to yell?”

The boy nodded before looking at his older sister, Irina seeing no reason to pretend to be sick any longer. With loud steps, she closed the door to her bedroom and turned on her table light before slumping onto her chair.

“Ask away, Pasha, I’m screwed however you look at it” she said, not even wanting to look at Ivan’s apologetic expression.

Pavel, on the other hand, was more than stunned, his light blue eyes constantly darting between his older sister and this tiny man flying next to his face.

“How about… you tell me from the beginning?” he eventually said, taking the initiative to sit down on the carpet. “This is supposed to be a secret, right?”

“Clever observation” Irina said before narrowing her eyes and lowering the tone of her voice. “But what are you asking as a compensation for keeping this little secret of mine?”

Pavel pretended to scratch his chin, but Irina could already guess what he had in mind considering her constant need to lock her bedroom before leaving for school.

“Let me play Minecraft whenever I want!”

“Whenever you want? No.” Irina shut him down immediately.

“Then I don’t have to keep your secret-”

“Okay, let’s tell everyone then!” Irina threatened as she immediately got up from her chair and opened the door.

Pavel and Ivan both panicked, jumping at her and begging her to not do what she just intended to do, causing the girl to give them a discreet and sly smile before returning to her spot.

“Now make a choice: you can either choose one day in a week to play for a couple of hours or play it every day but just half an hour”

The boy seemed to consider this proposal for real this time around, Ivan only being able to shake his head at the almost ridiculous development of the situation. Wonder why that is, Irina pierced him with her deadly gaze.

“Okay, can I play on Saturdays then?” Pavel proposed in a small voice, Irina nodding in response and offering her hand to her little brother:

“Deal then”

As the two made a small, secret pact, Ivan let out a long sigh of relief, Pavel also seemingly much more relaxed and chipper than before.

“Okay, now start talking, Irinka!” the boy prompted. “Why is this tiny guy in your bedroom?”

***

 “Hana-chan!” Momoka called out as she turned off the stove, the scent of freshly fried egg floating in the air around her. “Omurice is done!”

“Coming!” tiny voice called out from somewhere in the apartment, Momoka guessing she probably had to go potty.

As she assembled two plates of the same dish for dinner, putting fluffy egg over nicely round mountain of fried rice, she reached for the fridge to pull out a bottle of ketchup just when something fluffy started to rub against her leg.

With a wince, the girl looked down only to see their family maine coon cat looking intently at the fridge door.

“Let’s not be greedy, Yuki, hm?” she scolded in the most gentle tone before scratching the cat’s nose and closing the fridge. “You already had a big dinner”

With Yuki protesting at her feet, Momoka just chuckled as she attempted to draw a cute bunny on top of her sister’s omurice while she only laid a few lines of red condiment over her own.

“Hana-chan, are you coming? It’ll get cold!” Momoka called out again just when she put both plates onto the small square table in the corner… but no one responded to her.

With her eyebrows furrowed, Momoka quickly took off her cooking apron and wiped her hands into a dishrag before calling for her sister again:

“Hanako? Are you okay?”

No response once again.

With the panic slowly overtaking her, Momoka entered the small hallway that gave her direct look at the dark bathroom… only to notice the door to her own bedroom was wide open.

Oh, no…

With only a few steps, Momoka reached the threshold of her bedroom only to see the most ridiculous scene she had probably ever witnessed outside of the magical dimension she had just returned from: her six-year-old sister stood on her tippy toes, her hands slightly wet from washing them and her cat slippers looking ridiculously big on her tiny feet. Her gaze was completely focused on a small figure on top of Momoka’s school table, the girl not even having to look at the said figure to know who it was.

Mujin tried his best not to move, his red traditional outfit making him stand out like a goldfish. He was stuck in a position seemingly mid-step, one of his legs completely off the ground as he tried to maintain inconspicuous expression. But even an idiot would be able to see the slight trembling in his other foot, the muscles in his face trying their best not to twitch.

“Hana-chan… what are you doing?” Momoka pretended to not understand what was happening, the younger only shushing her before saying:

“I think that doll moved….”

“Are you sure? Did you watch too much cartoons again-”

“He ran on top of your table!” Hanako exclaimed whilst still maintaining her motionless position. “I’ll prove it! One of us will lose this freeze game!”

Momoka would’ve burst out laughing if her entire act wasn’t just jeopardized in the stupidest way possible. But one look at Mujin’s expression told her everything about the outcome of this staredown.

Even more intense minutes had passed, but neither Mujin nor Hanako backed down, Momoka not even sure what was the smartest thing to do in that situation.

But then, suddenly, Yuki jumped right in front of Mujin, scaring him silly with his huge fluffy body in comparison to the man’s tiny size.

Mujin yelped with surprise and landed right on his behind, Hanako immediately yelling:

“See?! Nee-chan, see?! Your little doll is alive!”

“I’m not a doll!” Mujin yelled with deep offense before dusting himself off and starting to float. “For your information, your lady, I am a king!”

“Really?!” Hanako immediately switched tone, Momoka being able to see her eyes sparkling with astonishment upon seeing that tiny figure suddenly float. “Did you come from somewhere far away?”

Mujin looked up at the older girl, Momoka just shrugging quietly in response and giving him free hands to say whatever he wanted at that point. The situation just couldn’t get any sillier…

“You could say so!” Mujin eventually responded, giving a small bow to Hanako whilst floating in front of her. “And your sister has been helping me a lot on many quests”

“Really, nee-chan?!” the younger’s sparkly eyes turned towards Momoka, the older girl just chuckling nervously as she responded:

“Yeah! Yeah! That’s right!”

“But you have to keep this a secret, young lady, you know? Especially from your mom”

Hanako seemed conflicted for a moment as her eyes darted between Mujin and her big sister, but Momoka could see she was way too excited to say no to his Majesty’s request.

“I will then!” she chirped. “But… will you tell me about your kingdom? And your… um… q… q….”

“Quests?” Mujin asked with a giggle. “Of course!”

“Let’s do it at the dinner table, okay?” Momoka calmly suggested, seeing no use in going against this entire little act her and his Majesty started cooking. “We should be safe since mom is working until late today”

“Let’s go then, your Majesty!” Hanako exclaimed before grabbing onto Mujin with her small hands and running out of the room, her large slippers almost making her fall on her face.

With a shake of her head, Momoka could only chuckle again at Mujin’s surprised yelps as he presumably safely landed in the kitchen alongside Hanako, the older girl picking up Yuki from the table he was still sitting on.

“You’re a real traitor, you know that?”

The large cat just meowed lazily before slumping over the girl’s shoulder, Momoka slowly exiting her bedroom and preparing to mediate the damage this little encounter could cause in the future…

***

Chunhua rarely remembered her dreams. If she did, they were probably nightmares or something completely nonsensical.

Because of that, she never thought she’d be experiencing a lucid dream.

But there she was, standing in her pajamas, in the middle of a room she didn’t recognize.

If anything, her whole surroundings seemed way too fancy for someone to even stand there in just plain red and gray pajamas. Despite being small, the room was decorated rather exquisitely, the low mahogany tea table adorned by golden details on the edges, jade bowls on top of it filled with freshly picked peaches. The carpet was wonderfully sewn, the combination of white, brown, gold and purple really showcasing the mastery of whoever made it. The windows were tall and wide, the barriers built on them reminding Chunhua of the décor from the time of earlier dynasties of China.

The sky outside was dark and embellished by numerous tiny stars, the only light in the room coming from the bright red lanterns with dragon symbol hanging from the ceiling.

Chunhua could just look around and let the night breeze caress her face through the open window, maybe investigate the area a little more… only for her to notice a figure standing at the balcony right in front of this beautiful room.

Even though she couldn’t determine whether the person was a male or a female, she did notice they wore a long, mostly black robe graced with many crimson and golden details, especially at the back. Their dark hair was reaching their waist whilst a small bun adorned the top of their head, a single golden clasp sticking from one side.

Unsure of what she should even do at that moment, Chunhua just stood there and tried to make her eyes adjust to the dim light of the room but to no avail.

But before she could even utter a single word, two familiar meows came from beside her, the girl frantically looking down. Her two family cats, Feng the calico and Nuo the black cat, suddenly appeared at her feet, their heads high up in the air as their tails stood tall and curious.

They didn’t even waste their time with investigating the room themselves, their tiny paws carrying them across the carpet and towards the unknown figure.

Only then did the figure move, a soft chuckle escaping their lips as they bent down in their waist and petted both of the cats’ heads.

“It’s nice to have visitors”

A clearly male, but rather juvenile voice spoke to Chunhua, his tone making her uneasiness loosen its grip on her body.

“I’m sorry…” she started. “I assume this is your room? I didn’t mean to disturb you-”

“You’re not, do not fret” the young man said with another chuckle before picking up Nuo in his arms. His voice was still calm and measured, the accent sounding rather noble and graceful.

He then turned to look at her, Chunhua slowly getting closer to study his features better.

The man couldn’t be older than twenty, his face still rather round whilst his eyes were of sharp, almond shape, like cat’s. His skin was alabaster-white and seemed incredibly well taken care of, Chunhua noticing only on the closer inspection that one of his eyes was dark brown whilst the other was teal blue.

To round his very aristocratic appearance, Chunhua noticed trace of something shimmering and crimson on his right cheek, the decoration not clearly visible due to the way his head was turned.

“They really like you…” the girl commented, not really sure what was the appropriate thing to say in that moment… or who the hell this man was.

“I’m honored” he said with a wide smile, Chunhua noticing his teeth being rather short and his cheeks seemingly gaining a gummy consistency.

More silence ensued, Chunhua not being able to shake the feeling this dream, or better, this man in front of her had something to do with this sudden adventure her friends and her were suddenly thrown into.

So that was probably the best thing to ask first…

“Um-”

A loud bell suddenly rang, startling them both.

The men then put Nuo on the ground and looked at Chunhua with his odd eyes.

“There’s no time today” he said briefly with an apologetic smile. “Next time you see me, ask me anything.”

The bell just became louder and louder in the girl’s ears, so much that she had to cover them with both of her hands. Her two cats immediately ran towards her, as if knowing exactly what was going on.

“Can you… at least give me your name?!” she shouted through the loud banging.

The man then turned to fully face her, Chunhua only then seeing a crimson tattoo of a dragon on his left cheek.

“Chiyou… Call me Chiyou.”

ARC 1: FOREST OF MIST - END

Ending song: "Dear" by JUNNA

Chapter Text

ARC II - ETERNAL FALLS

Sundays for most people in Iceland meant the time for relaxation or family, a day for rest.

But not for Xin family. Sundays were always the busiest.

"Two har gao sets!" Huiying announced as she approached the kitchen window. "Is the order for table 12 ready?" 

"Here you go" Chunhua said as she put a large black tray on the window, the older girl accepting it without much difficulty despite it being filled with bowls of food.

"Get back here immediately, table 15 is ready!" her mom yelled over the crowd in Mandarin, Huiying only being able to let out a short yell of acknowledgment. And, of course, not even a moment later, her dad also yelled from the bar, telling her to quickly bring the tea to table 2, a table where they sat a family of six. 

Despite having two regular waiters and cooks as well as two part-timers, weekends were always the time when both twins were expected to help out in Xin family restaurant called "Jade Phoenix". Despite it's relatively medium size and ability to seat around 70 people at once, weekends in Fall time could expect a table turnover at least twice both during lunch and dinner, and mostly because of the amount of tourists Iceland was getting at that time of the year. 

Now, at 2 PM, it was the busiest time. Huiying was literally flying around the cramped restaurant, almost colliding with Lian and Zhang, two other waiters that were running around with trays full of food and drinks. Her father, Jiangtao, alongside the part-timer Lei were at the bar, preparing all the drinks, while grandma Yin prepared tea at her own station. The kitchen was as lively as always, mother of the twins directing all the kitchen staff to focus on their tasks while Chunhua mostly just folded and filled dumplings at the very back of the kitchen if not told otherwise. 

Technically, twins were told to work only three to four hours on weekends, but Huiying already knew that will be much longer considering the amount of costumers they got in the restaurant that day. She could already feel her feet getting numb despite wearing her most comfortable sneakers, but the gymnastics she had to do whilst just walking around the restaurant could be considered full-body workout. 

All she could really do is turn off her thoughts and switch to just filling out the orders her dad and mom would give her, happy they'll at least pay her something for the labor...

"Whew, you're really running today"

Huiying stopped so abruptly on the way to the bar that she almost knocked over all the empty bottles and glasses she carried on her tray. She could hear her dad questioning her about the sudden movement, but all she focused on was the voice she suddenly heard. Don't tell me...

"Down here!"  the familiar voice called out again, Huiying immediately looking at the pocket of her apron. She gritted her teeth at the sight and closed her eyes, trying her best just to not scream in the middle of the restaurant. 

"Will be back in a minute. Toilet." she said quickly in Mandarin, not even allowing her dad to complain as she ran to the back of the restaurant.

Looking behind her to make sure no one was following, the girl made a sharp turn and opened the door that led to their family apartment upstairs, stepping over two steps at the time to reach the top as quickly as possible. 

"What the actual hell are you doing?!" she finally yelled as she arrived at the apartment, pulling Hwon out of her apron's pocket. "I've told you, no sneaking into the restaurant when it's so busy!" she scolded, the tiny king only hanging in between her two fingers by the back of his black shirt.

"But I'm bored up here for hours!" he whined whilst wiggling his feet, indirectly demanding she puts him down. "Besides, it's not like anyone can see me! I'm in your pocket!"

"Doesn't matter! I know you're in there! I'm constantly in fear you'll poke your head out and someone will see you!"

Hwon instantly pouted whilst crossing his hands over his chest, his entire body going limp between Huiying's fingers. With a sigh, the girl released him and he started floating in mid-air before landing on the table, his form turning away from the girl. 

"Look" Huiying started before sitting on the chair to be at his eye level. "You know weekends are like this. Our parents don't exactly give us any slack even on days when we're supposed to rest"

"I know..." his tone sounded defeated. "But I guess... I'm just too used being with the two of you a lot so being stuck in your room makes me very agitated. I barely manage when you go to... school, was it?"

"Yeah, school" Huiying chuckled. "I'm sorry you had to end up with us. Good thing Chunhua takes you everywhere when I can't"

"May heavens bless her" he said as he made a few steps across the table, his form finally seeming somewhat relaxed. 

"Is there... a reason you don't like to be alone? It really seems to bother you"

Hwon stopped for a moment or two, looking around the room before moving his gaze to Huiying, his expression seemingly somber but only for a moment:

"I was... sent away from home when I was about 14 years old. On a mountain far from the royal capital. I was to learn the art of cultivation in order to control my immense destructive power. And even though I had two attendants with me, I still spent most of the day alone in exercise and meditation. I was following the same routine for four whole years, despite the weather outside, despite the condition of my body. And when I returned to the royal capital, it felt like I lost the ability to connect with people"

Huiying's frown grew deeper the more she listened to him, the feeling of loneliness never really being an issue she herself had to face, particularly because she and Chunhua have been together pretty much before birth. 

"You're right, it does sound incredibly lonely" she eventually muttered, but forced herself to put on a smile for his sake. "But hey, it's only a couple of hours a day. The rest of the time, you're in our company. I hope it makes it a little easier compared to the years of solitude."

Hwon chuckled. "It's most certainly much better... but I have a tendency to get greedy for attention"

"I noticed" she said through a chuckle before getting back on her feet. "I have to go back down or dad will hang me upside down. Do you mind other type of company?"

"Are you saying what I think you're saying?!" Hwon's tone immediately became brighter as she offered her hand so he can climb on it. She then proceeded to walk across the apartment, trying really hard not to disturb Nuo and Feng, their family cats that were sleeping on their large cat tree.

She approached the furthest room in the hallway and slowly opened the door, the familiar scent of pet food and dried grass immediately wafting up to her nose. The light was slightly dimmer compared to the rest of the house, but Huiying was still able to notice a delightful sight: in an enclosed and large area of the room there laid four rabbits in a bundle, their little noses and ears twitching as they slept. The girl could see many new pieces of thorn paper and food thrown around, showing little guys had a lot of fun while the entire family was working.

"Make sure to not let the cats inside, it'll be a massacre" she noted before putting Hwon down into the rabbit enclosure, the tiny king sitting next to the wiggling bundle straight away.

"I'll protect them with my life" he said in a rather high-pitched tone, making Huiying laugh. Even though he was pretty much the size of a small rabbit himself, he couldn't help but adore those creatures in particular. 

With that, Huiying said her goodbyes to the tiny monarch and slowly exited the room, noticing the two cats raising their heads to look at her. To distract them, the girl pulled out a bag of treats and fed them both, both cats yawning before returning to their nap. 

Huiying then stretched her arms and back, ready to return to the craziness of the restaurant...

***

"AGAIN!" Jalal exclaimed as all eight girls assumed their battle stances, new set of practice dummies emerging from the holes in the sand. 

Huiying took a deep breath before swinging her spear and getting in half-crouching position, her eyes focused on a dummy attacking her directly. As instructed by Jalal, she immediately started counting her steps and swinging her spear towards her target, the damn thing dodging it without difficulties. She continued to do the same thing over and over, her count soon reaching number 100... but she still didn't manage to land a single hit.

Her frustration growing, she started counting much faster, the pace making her swings and steps overly rushed-

"Focus!" Jalal called out. "And slow down! You're rushing!"

Unsure whether he was talking to her or someone else who had the similar problem, Huiying attempted to listen, but the damn dummy just wouldn't stop attacking and moving around. Once again, she resorted to counting faster...

A loud set of claps suddenly echoed the massive practice arena and all dummies fell onto the ground simultaneously, becoming just piles of empty sacks. Huiying's gaze raised as she tried to catch her breath, Jalal looking most displeased as he observed the group.

"None of you is listening" he said as he put his hands behind his back. "I've told you many times: don't rush and lose your temper. These dolls will not allow you to hit them if you rush at them"

"At this point..." Lili mumbled as she steadied her breathing, those claws on her hands still rather large. "I think you're just messing with us"

"And what did you expect this would be, Lady Lili?" Jalal said in the most displeased tone, those thick eyebrows of his frowning as if something was inconveniencing him. "That I would coddle you? Convince you that you did a good job? I have never said this would be easy. We're fighting demons, for Sun's sake!"

"Maybe we should just take it a little easier?" Dalrae suggested, obviously trying to ease the tension that would always arise whenever Lili and Jalal would start their fights. 

"I would like to take your suggestion, but we never know when the next call might come" Jalal explained as he walked around the girls, looking at each one of them. "But since this is only our third time practicing like this, at least now I know all of your weaknesses"

He first stopped in front of Alys and Irina, ginger-head clinging to her claymore like an old lady while Irina clenched the ice spear in her hand so tightly the joints of her fingers became white. 

"Neither of you can even control the elemental power of your weapons. Every time before training, you have to meditate before picking up your weapons"

"Are you serious?! I've never meditated in my life!" Alys complained, Jalal only shooting her a sharp look. 

"You certainly seem like that, Lady Alys" he retorted. "I will teach you a sufficient method to center yourself and I'll make sure you actually follow it. And unless you do as I say, I will not allow you to go on the next mission"

Ginger-head got quiet right away, Huiying noticing she probably had so many things to say but chose not to. Brunette's eyes, however, got stuck on Irina, her expression seeming utterly defeated. 

Jalal continued his little walk, soon confronting Dalrae, Jaya and Lili who all had to get a stronger grip on their weapons if they wanted to be more efficient and precise, especially Dalrae. Their practice "homework" was mostly tied into them always being aware of what their body was doing and how they can most efficiently and calmly hit their targets.

Then, it was twins' and Momoka's turn.

"All three of you are an utter mess when charging at your enemies" the young man said in a stern voice. "You are losing focus quickly, you're rushing and you're way too shaky when you strike"

"Wow, that's a lot of complaints" Chunhua giggled, Huiying elbowing her in the ribs as a response.

"Valid complaints" Jalal raised his voice slightly, looking absolutely displeased with any word that came or could come out of Chunhua's mouth. "Looks like counting doesn't really work for any of you... so I would suggest you to pick a song with a very slow pace or a poem that has to be recited very slowly. Try to mouth it whilst you attack, as if you are dancing to it. You grips on your weapons will improve at once"

The three girls looked at each other, Huiying pretty impressed with innovative suggestion. 

"Alright, we'll have five minutes of pause and then resume our activity. Make sure to drink some water" Jalal said before turning away from the group and meeting with six tiny kings, his disposition becoming somewhat demure as soon as Jahan spoke to him. 

"What an asshole..." Chunhua mumbled before stretching her arms. "Would it kill him to be a little nicer?"

"He's not here to coddle us, remember?" Huiying reminded with a wink, her sister only hitting her on the shoulder.

"Hey, Jaya! Do you still like him?" Chunhua suddenly asked, but not too loud so a certain someone wouldn't hear. 

The brunette chuckled in response before resuming the checkup of her daggers, Huiying not even having to wait for her to speak to know what her answer was. 

"I like when he yells at me" Jaya admitted. "The angrier he is, more flustered he gets if I start my game"

The girls chuckled in response, Chunhua jumping up and hugging the other girl around the shoulders "You're so enjoying this, aren't you? You're plotting on how to get him on his knees!"

"How did you know?!" Jaya said dramatically, causing girls to chuckle with amusement once again. 

And yet, despite all of her efforts to distract herself, Huiying's gaze was always going back to one person in particular...

Unable to really keep her thoughts in line, the brunette headed over to Irina, who looked more lost than when they started the practices that afternoon.

"Hey" Huiying muttered with a polite smile, blonde girl wincing at the sudden sound before giving the other overly warm smile.

"Oh, hi!" she chirped "I... guess me and Alys got bashed the most, huh?"

"I don't think it's 'bashing' at all" Huiying tried to cheer up the other. "You do seem to wield a lot of power... so of course you need a bit more time compared to the rest of us"

"Hah..." Irina's chuckle sounded almost exhaustipated. "Looks to me I'm not for this type of thing..."

The two of them just stood in awkward silence for a couple of moments, Huiying's mind going between being completely blank when looking over at Irina's pale and pretty face and being filled with various and rather ridiculous thoughts on how she should try and help her.

"Um..." she eventually said "I know Jalal said he'll teach you and Alys how to meditate but... may I also give a suggestion?"

Irina's expression lightened up slightly. "I'm listening"

"Do you sing or... listen to music a lot?"

"I sing... sometimes" the blonde girl said shyly, causing Huiying's heart to do a strange skip.

"Good! Then, after you finish your meditation, choose a song of moderate to slow tempo and mouth it. It will give your feet some kind of rhythm to follow and you'll mostly focus on the song, not the enemy" Huiying explained, not even ashamed she tried to give Irina the same advice Jalal had just given her.

Irina pouted her lips as she thought about the suggestion, Huiying finding her own eyes constantly looking at the other girl's mouth only for her to mentally scold herself and  smile pleasantly when the blonde looked at her.

"Interesting suggestion... I'll try it!" Irina said with an even wider smile only for Jalal to clap three times in the distance, marking the end of their break.

"On your positions, ladies!" he called out as he marched towards the group of eight girls with six tiny figures flying behind him. "Considering some of your family members already know about our secret mission, I would suggest you start acting seriously about all of this. Follow the instructions and do not let up"

Momoka and Irina looked at each other with rather embarrassed expressions before piercing their companion kings with deadly gazes, this short exchange marking the beginning of a new practice cycle.

Following her own advice, Huiying waved at the other girl privately before returning to her post, a very particular song already playing in her mind. Only then did she notice Chunhua looking at her with a smug expression.

"You're awfully energetic all of a sudden, jiejie" she said through a grin.

Huiying smacked her on the shin with the back of her spear, causing the younger to yelp and jump on one leg "Concentrate, meimei" last word being overly poisonous and almost threatening.

The younger retaliated right after that, making the whole situation even before they took the stance for practice. Now, just focus...

Chapter Text

„I can't do this anymore...“ Chunhua whined as she plopped her head over the opened notebook in front of her.

“Pick that pen back up or I’ll make you” Huiying threatened, already at her wit’s end. “This is the fifth time you whined in the past forty minutes”

“Doesn’t that tell you something, jiejie?!” the younger moped as she looked at her sister from below. “I’ve had enough for today… and I had soccer practice earlier so I’m extra pooped”

“Didn’t seem like you were willing to leave the soccer field, though…” Huiying reminded as she continued to write equations of their math homework, knowing she’ll probably still have to do an answer sheet right after that to prepare for possible blitz test they had tomorrow.

“Yeah, because it doesn’t require me to actually think a lot. My focus is only the ball” Chunhua explained in a more measured tone before starting to whine, her head once again flipping onto the open notebook.

It was the same story every single day in the Xin household.

After completing their school day and Chunhua finishing one of her soccer practices she had at least thrice a week, Huiying had to practically drag her to their shared bedroom to do homework together. She knew very well her sister will either forget to do it if not reminded or wouldn’t want to do it at all if asked so the older always had to make sure she monitored her.

The plus side was the fact they attended the same school and same classes together so they had a lot of the same assignments and homework, but it was always the science branch that Chunhua had a particular problem with.

And that was not to say that her younger sister wasn’t good at school… just very, very lazy for things that didn’t interest her. Huiying was convinced that if procrastination could be personified, it’d look like her little sister…

As she finished one of the equations, Huiying put her own pen down and looked at her sister who was petting Nuo in her lap, Feng just coming up to her to also get some attention.

“Have you filled that questionnaire teacher gave us today?”

“What questionnaire?” Chunhua asked without even looking at her.

“Meimei” Huiying said in a slightly threatening tone “The questionnaire about our future education plans”

Chunhua froze for a moment, Huiying somewhat being able to guess what was happening in her mind in that moment, and yet, once she raised her head and looked at the older girl, she smiled goofily and said:

“Teacher said there is time until the end of the semester, right? I’ll do it by then!”

Huiying could just shake her head, trying really hard not to click her tongue.

Her little sister never really had more serious plans for the future aside from what she decided to do in the moment or for the next day. She never seemed concerned about the life she will lead or how she’ll reach a certain goal she eventually decided to set, her naivety making Huiying’s head hurt sometimes.

“Meimei…” she sighed again, not able to keep her mouth shut.

Chunhua’s eyebrows frowned deeply, the girl opening her mouth to say something, and yet, in that very moment, as if he had sensed the approaching storm, Hwon flew down onto the tea table where the twins were doing their school work, his black robes floating around him.

“Are you close to finishing the assignment?” he asked no one in particular, both Nuo and Feng taking a very big interest in a tiny figure walking across the table.

“I am, don’t know about her” Huiying answered, her tone still rather pointed as she stared daggers at the younger twin.

“I have only three more equations to complete, but I’ll do it tomorrow before class”

“You won’t have damn time to do that!” the older said in a slightly raised tone. “What’s the problem of finishing the homework now?!”

“I can’t concentrate anymore, okay?! I’m tired!” Chunhua’s voice was even louder, causing both cats to bolt out of the room.

“Tired for homework, never tired for soccer! Give me a break- OUCH!”

“OUCH, HWON, WHAT THE HELL?!” the girls exclaimed in unison as a small current of electricity ran through their fingers, making them wince. Hwon had both of his hands outstretched, each pointing at one of the girls and his index fingers raised, small sparks flying out of them.

“Enough of this already” he grumbled before putting his hands down. “Every single day you girls find something to argue over”

“She always starts-” Chunhua whined only to go silent from just one stern look Hwon gave her.

“I feel like I am the one teaching two children on how to behave and respect each other” he said before once again starting to float in between the girls. “It is close to 6 in the evening… the day was long. So just finish all the tasks you think you can finish and go about the rest of your day. And I think it’s much better for me to reprimand you than your father, or worse, your mother”

The girls looked at each other again, both pouting in a similar fashion. Reluctantly, they nodded and mumbled in confirmation, Hwon straightening his back as he crossed his legs in the air.

“I’m glad you are being so cooperative, ladies” he said in that same stern tone. “Huiying, finish your homework as you intended. Chunhua, if you think you can finish before class tomorrow, good. Just remember you might also have a… what did you call it again?”

“A blitz test” Huiying chuckled.

“Oh, that’s right, that’s right” Hwon cleared his throat. “Anyway, you are dismissed. Have we calmed down now?”

“Yeah…” the girls answered, Huiying having to smile endearingly and embarrassingly. To think someone this tiny will have to call them out on their behavior…

“Girls, are you busy?” someone called out from behind the bedroom door.

The trio froze for a second or two, exchanging panicking looks before Huiying gestured to Hwon to enter the pocket of her massive white hoodie. In only a matter of moments, Hwon’s royal stance broke down and he became something akin to a tiny mouse trying to hide from a cat chasing it.

“Not at all, nainai!” Chunhua was the one to say in Mandarin, their grandmother slowly entering the bedroom only a moment later.

“I’ve heard you shouting, is everything okay?” she asked, concern very much present on her face.

“Oh, the usual, you know!” Chunhua explained with a nervous chuckle. “I just love annoying jiejie about school”

“I’m not even surprised” grandma Yin giggled . “And after all that scolding, you still do well in school” she reminded.

“Well, of course!” Chunhua said proudly as she got up from the table and stretched her legs. “I have wits and smartness to me” she boasted, making Huiying roll her eyes.

“Well, my witty and smart children, may I ask you to do something with me?”

“Of course, nainai, what do you need?” Huiying asked whilst also getting up from the table, making sure not to disturb Hwon who just cocooned himself inside her front pocket.

“I’ve noticed it’s been a while since we’ve played any music together. Do you have time now?”

The girls exchanged looks before nodding, both agreeing they needed a further change of pace and decompressing after they almost erupted into an argument a few minutes ago.

“Okay! Let’s do it!” Huiying said with a polite smile only to have her sister add:

“But does that mean I can ask you to make something for dinner?”

Grandma Yin raised her eyebrows. “Oh? What are your wishes?”

“Sweet and sour pork! Would that be okay?” Chunhua demanded, discretely looking over at her sister and winking at her.

Grandma Yin thought about it for a moment or two before chuckling and responding. “I think your mother wanted to cook tonight, but she can’t say no to me. Alright, sweet and sour pork it is! Now, come along and bring your instruments”

The girls nodded in unison and followed the older woman out of the room, Chunhua assisting in moving the furniture in the living room to make a little more space for her to dance. Huiying, however, couldn’t contain a smile that sprung on her lips as soon as her sister proposed the dinner menu, Hwon poking his head out to look up at her.

“She knows you too well” he said with a giggle before Huiying forced him back into the pocket.

“She wants to get back into my good graces. She knows I love grandma’s pork” Huiying whispered, unable to contain the endearing tone even whilst speaking quietly. “Now just stay inside. We’ll play some nice music for you”

Setting up the living room didn’t take much, Chunhua also helping grandma Yin to bring her guqin from the bedroom. Huiying was the one to fetch instruments for herself and her sister: a ribbon-fan and an old dizi flute.

Chunhua immediately accepted the fan as soon as the older girl brought it, the sheer fabric being deep red color at the base and became gradient into orange and bright yellow at the bottom. It was gifted to her by grandma Yin and their mother Shiyun for her fifth birthday, traditional fan dance being one of the skills their mother taught them from a young age. And yet, because she was more athletic and had more rhythm, Chunhua was the one to accelerate in this particular type of dance compared to her older twin.

Huiying’s dizi, however, was another special gift given also by grandma Yin.

According to her story, her late husband used to be a master of playing this type of flute and had wished to teach his son the same, but apparently Jiangtao was never good at playing any instruments or singing. Still, grandma Yin knew one of her grandchildren might have a gift for music and Huiying made sure to cherish this gift even more so she could pay homage to her late grandfather.

Dizi itself, although old, was very well-kept, the color of mahogany wood still as intense as the first day Huiying had received it. Golden details of plum blossom were embroidered onto it, making the instrument seem even more delicate and precious.

Both twins started learning their skills at the age of five and could be considered professionals by their current age of 15, but nowadays they didn’t really have time to perform together like this.

But if grandma Yin said she wanted them to play with her, that’s exactly what the twins were going to do.

“Are we playing the same thing as always?” Huiying asked, currently sitting on the couch next to grandma Yin, one of her legs up and tucked under the other.

The older woman thought for a moment or two only to gently shake her head. “I’m slightly bored of that song. Can we play ‘Without Limit’ this time?”

The twins exchanged looks again, slightly hesitant because neither of them really played or performed that specific song in over two years.

But they also practiced that particular piece intensely for at least two years as well, so Huiying could only pray her muscle memory was still intact.

Eventually, the girls nodded, Chunhua opening her fan with a loud crack. “I hope I remember all the moves”

Grandma Yin chuckled before putting her hands over guqin’s strings, exchanging looks with Huiying before starting to play.

The string instrument was the one to start off, the soft melody soon taken over by dizi’s gentle and mellow sound, the song exuding emotions of longing, sadness and hope.

Chunhua, on her part, raised the fan in color of a setting sun, the sheer fabric falling in front and behind her like it’s carried by a gentle night breeze. Her movements were measured and regal, expression focused and controlled and yet so gracefully beautiful. She swayed with the gentle music of both instruments, even closing her eyes at one point, allowing the melody to carry her.

Huiying’s own sound was slightly shaky at first, but as soon as she played first few notes, her fingers immediately knew where to press as her lungs knew exactly how much air she had to use. Her body started to sway with the gentle and melancholic melody as well, the image of a faraway land filled with beautiful and blooming plum trees suddenly appearing before her eyes.

Her chest became heavy with an unknown emotion, not even bothered by Hwon’s squirming in her pocket.

As her grandmother started plucking at the strings more loudly, Huiying smiled gently whilst still playing the dizi, the strange and heavy feeling in her chest suddenly replaced by something else, much gentler and softer.

The song was short but it still had the power to transfer them into a place where they could feel at peace for those couple of minutes, united by their skill to bring this beautiful melody to life.

As the last note was played, there was a prolonged moment of silence as all three women looked at each other, a proud and rather giddy smile appearing on grandma Yin’s lips.

“Didn’t expect anything less of my two little ones” she chirped, making the girls giggle.

“Did we make you happy?” Chunhua asked, her eyes sparkling in anticipation as if she was a puppy waiting for a treat.

Grandma Yin rose to her feet and patted the younger twin, tender smile still present on her lips “Very. We should really do this more often”

The girls agreed, Huiying finding herself smiling a little to widely.

“Alright. You girls put everything back in place, I’ll start making dinner”

“Okay~” the twins said in unison before looking at each other, both wearing the same giddy smile before starting to perform their tasks.

“That song…” Hwon suddenly said in a small voice. “I’ve never heard you play it before”

“Yeah… it’s one of the first things I learned how to play, apparently it was yeye Zhan’s favorite thing to play”

The tiny king remained quiet for a moment, making Huiying frown deeply before she fetched him out of her pocket, making sure grandma Yin was in the kitchen.

“Was it not to your liking?” she asked, noticing Hwon’s rather somber expression.

“No, it’s not that…” he whispered “It… reminded me of certain things, pulled out some long lost memories. I didn’t expect it, that’s why I’m so surprised”

Huiying’s expression grew from worried to sad, reminding herself that, although Hwon already lived in their house for about month and a half, Chunhua and her didn’t really know many things about his past, only things he was vaguely willing to share.

“I won’t play it anymore if it makes you sad-”

“No!” Hwon objected, getting on his feet in the girl’s palm. “Please do! I… enjoyed it very much! Please, don’t take these words of mine to heart”

The girl snorted at his statement before giving him a light pat on the head with a tip of her finger. Mysterious as always, but so adorably ridiculous….

***

Later that evening, Huiying was lying on the lower bunk and watching one of newest sports animations when a familiar tingling in her wrist caused her to panic.

Alarmed, the girl looked down at her hand and noticed the flute tattoo was glowing, Hwon appearing at her side right away.

“It’s time” he said in a stern tone, the brunette immediately getting off the bed and smacking her sister’s leg on the top bunk.

“Meimei, we have to go” she commanded, Chunhua only looking up from her phone with a puzzled expression.

“What’s the rush?” she asked before jumping off the bed.

“Haven’t you felt your tattoo tingle?!” Huiying whisper-yelled, prompting the younger to roll up the sleeve of her white baggy shirt.

“Oh my god, it’s really glowing!” Chunhua yelped before slapping her hands over her mouth. “What now?!”

“What do you think?! To the church!” Huiying said in a frustrated whisper, Hwon calling out to both of them:

“Not until I set a decoy!”

“Right, you need those paper dolls!” Chunhua noted before reaching into the drawer under the window. “I’ve put both of ours in here…”

“But will it be convincing enough? It’s only been a week or so since we returned…”

Hwon looked up at the older girl, his nose scrunching as he thought for a moment. “I can… make the spell stronger, but it requires another thing from both of you, not just the hair”

The girls exchanged looks once Chunhua pulled out two used paper dolls, locks of their hair folded inside each of them.

“Shoot, your Majesty. What do we have to do?” the younger said with determination, Hwon now floating in front of their faces with his legs folded.

“Put both of them on the floor… and spit on the head of the doll” he explained with a sigh. “That way, the dolls will be more mobile and will have greater vocabulary, just to make sure you don’t seem as sick as you were on prior occasion”

Huiying grimaced at the explanation instantly but her sister didn’t have any reservations it seemed as she proceeded to do the exact thing Hwon told her to do. Not really being able to protest, the older did the same, trying very hard to actually aim properly and not spit on the floor.

“We have to tell the others this, right?” Chunhua asked once she did her part of the ritual, Hwon nodding in response.

“Use that fast device of yours and rely my message. Once everyone is ready, I’ll invoke the spell”

Huiying was more than happy to type out the king’s instructions into the group chat, the reactions ranging from laughing, being confused to downright disgusted, but she assured them it had to be done. As always, Dalrae, Irina and Jaya were the first ones to complete their part and they waited on Alys the longest, everyone already growing impatient. I bet she actually spat on the floor, Huiying thought with a chuckle.

“Okay, they’re ready” Huiying finally announced after who knows how long, the air around Hwon suddenly starting to shift as his entire body glowed in a golden shimmer.

“Avatars of sacred paper, my order heed, for you shall take the form of a creature who gave a part of themselves to thee. Release! ”

A sudden gust of wind exploded in the small bedroom, both girls having to close their eyes on impact. And once Huiying opened her eyes, an exact copy of her stood face to face with her.

“Oh wow…” she mouthed. “I’ll… never get used to this…” she commented, already seeing her sister and her copy started mirroring each other’s movements for shits and giggles.

“We have to do this more often even when we don’t have a mission” Chunhua suggested before being roughly cut off by breathless Hwon:

“Sure, if you wish to murder me, that is. It’s time to head out, ladies!”

The girls were instantly brought back into reality by his stern voice, both of them instructing their clones on how to act and what to say in case their parents or grandma Yin start suspecting anything.

They then proceeded to pack up only minor necessities into their backpacks and were out the door in less than ten minutes, trying really hard not to be noticed by anyone in the house as they snuck out through the back door of the restaurant.

The night was dry but incredibly cold, both girls shivering despite having their thick winter jackets on. It was past 8 PM so the streets were mostly empty compared to the middle of the day, but considering they lived in Hlemmur district of the capital city, many partygoers and restaurant patrons were still out and about.

It took girls good half an hour to reach the church in the city center, the weather only getting colder as they entered already familiar barrier.

“Oh, you made it!” Jalal said in his usual condescending tone, Huiying noticing he was shivering under his thin black clothes. “Can we finally start?”

“His ass is freezing over, that’s why he’s so pressed” Lili said in a joking manner but quietly enough so that just the twins and Jaya would hear, Jalal only piercing them with his intense gaze.

The procedure after that was familiar, the massive map of Iceland materializing before them, and now, the new portal location seemed to be Skogafoss and Seljalandsfoss waterfalls… that were about two hours away from Reykjavik.

“We have to head out there tonight. The Waxing Moon is coming up as we converse”

“Wonderful, we’ll have to pay for a taxi again…” Momoka grumbled before yawning widely. “And I had history oral test tomorrow…”

“I think we all had something tomorrow” Dalrae reminded with a sigh, her frustration on the similar level as Momoka’s. “Since we’ve all settled our copies, we should find a taxi willing to take us there asap. Irina and Momoka, will your siblings keep your secret until we’re back?”

“Absolutely” Momoka reassured before looking at Mujin who sat on her shoulder. “He’s very charming and persuasive, especially because he’s the magical king” she boasted.

“If it’s only Pasha, I’d be worried… but Marisha will keep him in check, she’s more than responsible”

Jalal’s eyes widened. “You’ve told someone else?!”

“Y-yeah, my younger sister…” Irina’s tone became much more timid, Huiying suddenly getting an urge to punch Jalal straight in the face. “But only because Pavel couldn’t keep his mouth shut-”

“Wonderful. Why don’t you all just start confessing to your families?! It will be the best choice, right?!” he exclaimed before turning around and making a few steps around the altar.

Huiying immediately started fuming, but she didn’t have any time to say something as Jaya stepped out and said, in a rather stern voice:

“If she said she believes her sister will keep her brother in check, then you should believe her. She obviously knows them better than you. So, stop being a dickhead and let’s go”

 Jalal’s eyes widened again as his mouth fell open, a faint tint of blush appearing on his tanned cheeks as he tried to find the words to counter her. The girls, on the other hand, either gasped with satisfied surprise or straight up laughed to his face, Jaya looking more than pleased with herself despite only her eyebrows jumping up in a challenging manner.

In the end, defeated, Jalal sighed and growled at the same time. “Come on then, there is no point in this discussion… you all are obviously more knowledgeable than I ever was”

A collective and silent oof echoed the church as they all headed out, Hwon commenting “She got him in the nerve”

“You bet” Huiying chuckled before looking back at Irina, the blonde still looking rather glum from the whole ordeal even though Jaya reassured her everything is alright.

And thus, after this small quarrel, the group of nine (or fifteen) headed towards their new portal destination, no one sure what waited on them on the other side…

Chapter Text

Skogafoss and Seljalandsfoss waterfalls were probably the most famous destinations for tourists in Iceland to visit, not only because of their size but also because of the beauty of the whole scenery. Both were etched a little into massive rocks in mostly circular shapes, Skogafoss in particular being much larger and more majestic in diameter.

Visiting them at the dead of night, however, painted an entirely different picture.

“It’s so cold!” Chunhua whined as she buried her face into her scarf, the loud sound of crashing water making it almost impossible to have a normal conversation.

Huiying pulled her closer out of habit, trying to share some body heat despite barely being able to move herself inside her winter jacket.

“Where is the portal supposed to be?!” Dalrae questioned loudly, the group of nine alongside six small figures getting closer to the massive waterfall.

“Behind the waterfall” Jalal said almost nonchalantly. “And yes, you’re going to have to walk under the water to reach it”

The wave of loud complaints erupted across the group, even the six tiny kings protesting such instructions.

“Can’t we at least bring the portal in front of the waterfall?!” Louis suggested, desperation pretty audible in his voice.

“I’m not the one who decides where portals will open, Your Majesty!” Jalal exclaimed to outspeak the waterfall, Huiying closing her ears for a second at how loud his voice carried.

The tiny king was very obviously dissatisfied with the answer and had thus recoiled into a pouch Lili was carrying around her neck. It was Dann’s turn this time around to speak, the king in a purple hanbok flying all the way up to Jalal’s shoulder and said:

“Do not mind his manners, you know he can become cranky when cold. I apologize in his stead”

Jalal frowned at him, Huiying being close enough to them to hear him “Why are you apologizing to me, Your Majesty?”

“That question seemed to have angered you quite a lot”

Jalal opened his mouth to speak, but no words came out for quite some time, Huiying guessing his anger had nothing to do with Louis’s whining. Jaya seemingly noticed his expression as well, her eyebrows furrowing in deep thought.

“Oh, look!” Irina called out, pointing at the sky. “The moon is right above us!”

The waxing crescent was one of last stages of lunar metamorphoses, its form shaped like the curve of letter D which marked the “death” of yet another moon cycle. Pretty ominous, Huiying thought as she brought her shivering sister even closer to her.

“Prepare to enter the portal at any moment, ladies!” Jalal warned, everyone suddenly getting on high alert.

Alys, however, had a thing or two to say:

“There’s no way I’m getting wet by walking into the damn waterfall” she said whilst shaking her amethyst bracelet, a bright purple light suddenly emerging from it and clustering in front of her face.

“You called?” a familiar male voice said from the other side, all girls exchanging looks as king Arthur’s face appeared in the light cluster.

“You said once you can use your power remotely, no?” Alys questioned, giving everyone a smug smile.

Arthur frowned but still nodded. “Indeed I can. What assistance do you need?”

“Can you pinpoint our current location?” she asked, Arthur nodding a lot less hesitantly this time around.

“Your bracelet helps a lot” he said before frowning again. “Hold on, are you about to depart on a mission?!”

“You bet!” Alys boasted. “But the portal is under a huge waterfall. If the falling water doesn’t kill us, the hypothermia will”

“Ah…” Arthur breathed in understanding. “Give me a sign, Alys”

“Yes, sir!” she said with a smug smile before looking back at the other girls, giving them a reassuring nod.

And like on cue, the space behind the massive waterfall started glowing with intense yellow light, the waterfall making the colors even brighter.

“Go, go, now!” Jalal urged, everyone starting to run towards the falling mass of water.

“Now, Majesty!” Alys also exclaimed mid-run, her boots soon splashing against the surface of the water.

Huiying and her twin were running hand in hand and were among first ones to reach the waterfall as the tiny droplets soaked their face.

But then, the massive waterfall got split in half, giving everyone enough space to pass in between the gravity-pulled mass of water.

And sure enough, there was the portal, in all of its yellow and glowing glory.

Huiying could feel the squirming in her own pouch despite intense running, Hwon poking his head out and having almost shocked expression on his face.

“Holy shit!” Lili exclaimed as they all continued running. “How did he do that!?”

“Later!” Huiying reminded everyone, squeezing her sister’s hand even tighter than before. “On my count, meimei!”

“Roger!” the younger yelled back, the two of them only a few steps away from the portal.

“JUMP!” Huiying finally exclaimed, the two of them using all strength that was left in their legs to launch themselves into a portal, the older closing her eyes on instinct as they started freefalling.

Similarly to last time, the travel didn’t last for long but the landing was much rougher compared to when they arrived at the Forest of Mist.

With the change of lighting and an overly sweet smell overtaking her nose, Huiying was prompted to open her eyes… only for them to widen and her to yell:

“WATCH OUT!”

She instinctively pulled her sister even closer despite the two of them still being in mid-air, the impact causing them both to yelp and grunt in pain. They landed in the middle of a thick bamboo forest, the elastic and long branches serving both as breaks for their fall and massive, painful whips.

The girls ended up hanging on one of the trees, both of them having to carefully hold onto each other as they got down on the solid ground and happy no one was launched into the stratosphere.

“Another happy landing” Hwon suddenly said as he peered out of a pouch, the twins looking down at him with narrowed eyes.

“I’d prefer not to break my back and for trees not to pull my hair next time, thank you” Chunhua mumbled with annoyance, attempting to straighten her long hair and taking out any stray bamboo leaves that got stuck in it.

Others landed very soon after, yelps and grunts accompanied by snapping branches and flash being hit repeatedly filling up the air. With every landing, twins and Hwon would scrunch their noses and hiss, feeling everyone’s pain as they fell.

“Is everyone alive?” Chunhua eventually yelled out, no one being able to properly answer them aside from grumbles and painful murmurs.

“Momoka… you’ll have to work real hard tonight…” Alys commented once she finally rose to her feet, everyone else slowly stumbling towards the place where the twins were standing. Tiny kings didn’t seem to have any more luck when it came to their landing, all of them looking so disorientated Huiying was doubtful they’ll be able to stand up for a while.

“Wait…” the older twin eventually said in a concerned tone. “Where’s Irina?”

“Up here…” a voice came from a little further up the hill.

Huiying was the first one to run towards the sound, Chunhua and Dalrae following closely after her. And the first thing the three of them saw was Ivan, barely managing to keep himself floating as he attempted to grab their attention. Once the girls spotted him, they looked what he was pointing at… and Huiying had to try really hard not to chuckle.

Irina’s short winter jacket was thorn in a few places and had gotten stuck on the tip of a pretty large bamboo tree, causing her to hang almost upside-down from it.  Her jeans had a few tears as well and one of her converse sneakers was loosely hanging on her foot. Still, she seemed to sustain a pretty big slash on her cheek and hand so she had to be lowered down as soon as possible.

“Oh, dear…” Dalrae noted as she looked at the blonde, immediately looking at the twins “Who wants to help me sit on that tree to lower her down?”

“I’ll do it!” Chunhua volunteered. “But jiejie has to take Irina off the branch, will you be able to?”

Huiying rolled her eyes at her sister’s mocking tone. “Of course I will. I can throw you when you annoy me enough, remember?”

“True that, you really turn into a Hulk when you’re pissed off… should I piss you off so you gain that strength?”

“Just go!” the older yapped, her sister giggling as she joined Dalrae at the bottom of the tree. “Irina, don’t you worry! Girls will lower you down a little and I’ll help you come down”

“Yeah, sure, no pressure at all!” the blonde said with a nervous chuckle, the sudden blush in her cheeks alerting Huiying. I hope she doesn’t feel dizzy at the moment, she’s been hanging for a while…

But there was no time to worry as the girls already started lowering the tree, Irina coming closer and closer to Huiying’s reach.

“Excuse me now…” the brunette noted quietly as she raised her arms. “I’ll have to tear into the jacket some more, I’m sorry”

“It’s okay…” Irina’s voice was almost trembling. “I have many jackets… and I don’t feel cold at all….”

“Good to hear” Huiying tried to sound encouraging as she reached a bit further up, her hands now reaching under the jacket as she held onto a big tear in the cloth.

As she used her hands to tear it open and allow Irina to fall down, Huiying didn’t account the fact the blonde will be falling on her… and was thus rather frozen in place once they found themselves on the ground.

Although Irina was leaning on her with her back, Huiying was able to feel her every move against her… and it made her heart race way more than it should, feeling all the heat rushing into her own cheeks.

“I think you can let go now…” the blonde’s voice was soft and quiet, Huiying taking a few moments to process her words only to realize she had locked her arms around the girl’s waist and was squeezing her pretty hard.

“Oh, I’m so sorry!” brunette panicked, immediately letting go of the other girl and getting back on her feet. She automatically offered her hand for Irina to grab onto “I wasn’t sure if we’re on stable ground, this hill is pretty steep-”

“No need to explain” the blonde said with a tender smile as she got back on her feet. “Thank you…”

The girls then just stared at each other somewhat awkwardly, the whole atmosphere being more than strange and tense… but Huiying didn’t really dislike it.

“Oh… my… god…” Lili’s voice suddenly snapped them both back into reality, Chunhua and Dalrae joining their side as the entire group slowly turned around to see whatever made their friend so vocal.

And Huiying’s breath stopped in her throat once again, but for entirely different reason.

Under the dusking sky in the color of soft peach and tender cherry blossom laid majestic scenery of mountains so tall they seemed to reach the heavens, many small houses and bridges dotted around the dense forests adorning those massive heights. From them, many tall waterfalls crashed at the bottom, all surging into a glistening and strong river, it’s rapids obviously powerful and intimidating even from that high. Many clouds traveled through the area, their delicate forms glistening in the colors of dusk.

And at the very top of the highest mountain, there was a palace. Strong, grand and intimidating, it’s crimson and gold colors being visible even from that distance as the walls around it seemed to be able to prevent even the most persistent army from advancing.

“Is this…”

“My kingdom” Hwon answered older twin’s question, Huiying not missing a tremble in his tone. “Welcome to the Eternal Falls… a kingdom that used to be a home of clouds”

“Used to be?” Chunhua asked in a quieter tone, noticing Hwon’s somber voice.

At that moment, everyone turned towards the twins and looked at the tiny king who was now resting in Huiying’s hands, even the other kings coming out to listen.

“Indeed…” he said with a sigh. “Before, this entire valley used to be surrounded by clouds, you couldn’t even see the capital city. That wall of clouds… used to be our main defense against our enemies in the time previous emperor ruled”

“So I’m guessing it’s similar as with Arthur’s kingdom and drought, yeah?” Alys questioned, Hwon nodding in response.

“True, again. There is no other explanation for the lack of clouds…” the tiny king clenched his fists a little too hard, all of his knuckles cracking at the same time. “Although… clouds I would bring were more on the gray and heavy side, the ones that carry a promise of intense rain, thunder and mighty winds”

“A kingdom of storms and clouds, huh?” Huiying asked with a rather impressed tone, but even that type of encouragement did little to make Hwon’s somber expression go away.

“Oh, it’s already starting…” Jahan suddenly mumbled from inside the pouch Jaya was carrying, everyone first looking at him and then the other four tiny kings.

And, as expected, all of their complexions went pale, their lips chapped and their eyes half-closed.

“Their battery ran out already?!” Lili exclaimed as she pushed Louis into his little green pouch, the king only letting out a small mumble in the protest.

“It’s going to get worse… with every visit to a new place…” Mujin explained before he also fell down into his pink pouch, Momoka making sure he was comfortable in his slumber.

“You ladies better hurry up, then” Jalal said in a concerned voice. “Let’s go to the bottom of his hill. It will be easier for you to cross the river”

“Lead the way” Dalrae encouraged.

The group slowly advanced towards the bottom of the hill, the ground under their feet brittle and rather dry, not something Huiying would’ve expected from the earth where bamboo trees could grow.

“Something’s been bothering me since we arrived” Chunhua suddenly asked Alys who walked beside her, Huiying also trying to listen in. “How come Arthur was able to use his powers on the waterfall all the way from his kingdom? Is he that powerful?”

“Apparently, he can do that” Alys said with a shrug. “We’ve been talking every day since we separated and he once mentioned he can use his powers even in our world. I then asked him to make it rain in front of our house so horses can have a little wash and he actually did it! The shower didn’t last long, but it was impressive”

“Wow…” Chunhua gasped. “You guys are really powerful when you’re not the size of a palm, huh?”

“I thought that was obvious!” Hwon immediately took offense with that statement. “You are still questioning my abilities even after I’ve repeatedly made perfect paper copies of all of you?!”

Huiying chuckled guiltily “We knew you were powerful, just not how much. Now, I’m interested to see what you can do when all of your powers return”

Hwon let out a loud hmph “I’ll put on a show you’ll remember for years to come!”

“It’s like I’m listening to Louis speak” Lili commented from the side. “You’re quite competitive, aren’t you, Your Majesty?”

Hwon didn’t respond to her after hearing a rather mocking tone, deciding to focus on something else to ease his own nerves.

“Miss Dalrae!” he called out, the oldest girl turning around to look at him with confused expression on her face.

“Yes, Your Majesty?”

“Where is your little canine companion? I thought he’d be coming with us again”

“Ah…” Dalrae chuckled. “I’ve left him back home. You’ve made my new paper copy so capable this time around that I think she’ll be able to tend to Gom even while sickly. And baby boy seems to understand”

“Awww and I wanted to play with him again!” Chunhua whined, causing the girls to giggle.

“This is the right spot…” Jalal suddenly interrupted their banter, Huiying frowning as they reached the river shore.  

Rapids seemed even more intense at that part and there seemed to be no bridges anywhere near.

“How did you intend for us to cross this?” the brunette asked. “Unless you’re planning mass murder by making us swim in that fast river”

“I am not a lunatic, Lady Huiying” Jalal said in that same offended tone like when Jaya reprimanded him for yelling at Irina earlier. “Observe what I’m doing”

Huiying only then noticed the boy was down on his one knee and had his back turned to all of them, using his finger to draw something in the mud. When the girl came closer, she frowned at the intricate circles and symbols while also able to read the words in the middle of the drawing.

“Distance-shortening array?” she questioned, already feeling other girls flocking to her side.

“Indeed” Jalal confirmed, not raising his head for even a moment as he continued to draw. “This is a special kind of portal that can only be used in Eternal Falls. There are many connected points across its territory and this one in particular will lead you to the heart of the Inner Palace”

“That’s so cool…” Chunhua commented. “How did you learn to do that?”

“It’s part of my job as your guide, Lady Chunhua” Jalal said as-a-matter-of-factly before finally getting back on his feet and dusting his hands off. “Now, each one of you has to step into this circle I have drawn. Don’t worry about it being erased, as soon as one of your feet starts hovering over it, you will be transported. I will destroy the array as soon as all of you have safely crossed over”

“Wait, you’re not coming with us again?” Jaya was the one to ask, disappointment very clear in her voice.

Jalal whipped her with a particularly intense stare before saying: “Obviously not, my presence would only cause trouble. But a very important person will be waiting for you at the other side, so you have nothing to worry about”

Huiying didn’t want to be in the middle of the tension that suddenly rose between the two and was the first one to walk up to Jalal, the boy giving her further instructions.

“Hwon will cross with me if he’s in his pouch, right?”

“Absolutely!” Jalal confirmed. “And I don’t think this is His Majesty’s first travel through distance-shortening array”

“Definitely not” Hwon chuckled. “Are you ready?” he asked Huiying, the girl only nodding before raising her left foot and stepping forward.

Instantly, her entire form was enveloped in the intense yellow light, Huiying closing her eyes at the sudden stimulus. Her body felt rather light as she travelled through the portal, the sensation very similar to the one she was used to when travelling between worlds.

This travel, however, seemed even shorter compared to the one between worlds and the next thing she saw was a massive plum tree, it’s white petals shimmering and swaying in the night air.

As her eyes adjusted to the darkness, Huiying realized she was in the middle of the huge garden, usually vibrant colors of it now dimmed by the darkness. The mansion in front of her wasn’t as grand as she had expected, but it may have been an illusion due to its dark coloring and burgundy roof tiles.

Huiying wanted to look around a little longer, but she had very quickly realized she’s been watched… and from a very particular direction nonetheless.

Right in front of her, in the frame of the wide open crimson gates, stood a small figure adorned in obsidian-black robes with golden details, the aura around them being more than intimidating despite their small stature.

“Welcome, Your Grace” the girl suddenly spoke, her voice high but regal and dignified.

She then made a few steps forward, her long robes dragging behind her as she descended the stairs and stepped into the garden.

Huiying’s breath got stuck in her throat at the closer sight of the girl, unsure whether it was a shock, astonishment or fear.

The girl was much shorter than her, her complexion as pale as moonlight whilst her lips and eyes were covered in light layers of red and pink makeup. Her dark hair was raised up and intricately decorated, myriad of small hairpins, golden clips and other ancient hair decorations clinking and swaying at every movement she’d make.

And, of course, there was a small red huadian symbol in the middle of her forehead. She had a look of a proper royal consort…

Her expression was stern and stoic… even though she didn’t look older than sixteen years old.

“G-good evening…” Huiying said with a little bow, suddenly feeling the other girls appearing behind her. “My name is Huiying, king Hwon’s proxy-”

“I already know your name” the girl said briefly before giving other girls a look, the other seven also stunned by her presence and appearance. “I know all of your names”

On Huiying’s cue, all the girls bowed, prompting the mysterious girl to approach even closer… only for Huiying to feel Hwon’s wiggling inside the pouch around her neck.

“Shouxue!” he called out almost childishly, the girl looking down with a deep frown on her face.

“Ah…” she said after a short pause. “I could have guessed something like this happened. I couldn’t feel your presence in the palace anymore”

Hwon wiggled his way out of the pouch and flew up, now floating in front of the girl’s face. “Were you at least able to locate my real body?”

The girl shook her head, all of her hair ornaments clinking at the same time. “It is a tiring task, Your Majesty. Especially with the amount of exorcisms I had to take care of ever since you’ve disappeared”

Huiying frowned. “You’re an exorcist? I thought you were a consort…”

Shouxue opened her mouth to speak, but the tiny king was faster as he turned around and looked Huiying in the eyes:

“Technically, she is considered a consort… but her real job includes making healing salves and potions as well as occasionally exorcising evil spirits or those who couldn’t pass on for whatever reason. We used to exorcise spirits together while I was still a prince, but she is way more powerful than I am”

Huiying and the rest of the girls let out an impressed gasps or whistles, Chunhua commenting: “Wow, it takes a lot for Hwon to praise someone’s abilities above his own”

“I’m very aware of that, Your Grace” Shouxue agreed whilst pinching the bridge of her small nose. “We better settle inside, the night will get very cold very soon… and I don’t want for someone to hear I have this many guests. At least, not yet. And all of you look pretty beaten up”

The girls all shrugged in response and followed after Shouxue, the small chatter immediately erupting until someone’s stomach growled, loudly.

Shouxue just looked behind her, right at Chunhua, who was now blushing from ear to ear. The younger girl opened her mouth to apologize, but Shouxue just chuckled without any smile appearing on her face.

“I have ordered more food to be brought to me rather recently. I have guessed Your Graces would be hungry after such a long journey” she stated nonchalantly. “I hope braised pork meatballs and jade fruit soup will be to your liking?”

The girls exchanged looks and started giggling and smiling, all of them saying in unison: “Hell yeah!”

Chapter Text

„This will not do“ Shouxue commented as she marched back and forth in her massive private chambers, the eight girls posted in front of her in line like a battalion of soldiers. “This will definitely not do”

And Huiying could guess what she was talking about.

“Are you… referring to our manners or our clothes, your Grace?” Chunhua, being overly brave that she was, questioned in a very quiet tone, Shouxue stopping dead in her tracks just to look at her.

“Manners are not what I have an issue with, as I assume His Majesty had already directed you on how to behave in the royal palace” she explained, her voice loud and brisk. Even Hwon opted out of saying anything in the girls’ defense.

“The issue I have are your unceremonious garments. To think half of you even thought of going out like this was a good idea… ” Shouxue finished with a sigh before rubbing her temples, the worry making her seem older than she probably was.

Huiying could understand her frustrations and, most probably, fear, especially after the information she managed to briefly relay to them the night before. It was to be expected most of the group will be tired after eating and they could take in only little information, but what they did hear from Shouxue was more than concerning.

Apparently, Hwon ascended the throne about one year later compared to the other six kings, but as soon as the girls tried to press for more information, both Shouxue and the tiny kings unanimously decided that was not the important detail.

Huiying herself was rather suspicious of their sudden dismissiveness of this particular discussion, but considering the other things they were told, it seemed rather irrelevant at the given time.

Additionally, in his short rule, he managed to root out a lot of crucial problems that could jeopardize the kingdom in the future, making Eternal Falls a rather prosperous nation when it came to trade and agriculture.

But as soon as he was put under the sleep spell alongside the other six kings, the order in the kingdom turned into chaos. Huiying and others didn’t ask for more details, but apparently Hwon’s father, the emperor, had less children than it was expected from him to have, and mostly because he had only a handful of concubines by his side.

This, of course, resulted in a significant power vacuum as Hwon was the only one who seemed eligible to rule the kingdom out of all his siblings, the others either being put into exile before he even ascended to the throne, some died in battle or from various diseases.

So, over the past five years, constant power struggles between noble families who acted as court officials under Hwon’s rule, caused unnecessary chaos in the kingdom of clouds and storms, mostly due to the number of betrayals, murders and conspiracies that had played out in an attempt to put a new king on the throne.

This told Huiying two very specific things: one, nobility pretty much immediately gave up on hope that Hwon will ever wake up and regain his kingship.

And secondly, this little mission the girls were sent on seemed to be much more complicated and dangerous compared to the constant questing and battling in Forest of Mist. They had to watch their every step because, as it seemed, very little people could be trusted.

So, the group had to take a different approach this time around…

“Your Majesty!” Shouxue suddenly called out, Hwon promptly flying up to her in an overly stiff posture.

“Y-yes?!” he questioned, Huiying almost chuckling at how even smaller he seemed to be under the girl’s intense purple gaze.

“Do you remember how to cast a hair-growing spell?”

“Uh…” the tiny king mumbled. “I think I do… I haven’t used it in a while”

“Well, you better remember now” the black-clad girl noted before she made another lap around the line of girls.

“Why don’t you do it? You’re far more powerful than me when casting such spells”

Shouxue whipped her head around to look at him, disbelief prominent in her expression “I am already taking care of their exorcist garments. Would you like me to go instead of them, when we’re at it?”

Hwon bit his tongue immediately before nodding obediently, soon mumbling. “I’ll do as you say, ma’am…”

“It’s like he’s not the king here…” Chunhua commented in her sister’s ear, Huiying having to nod at that statement.

Hwon, however, seemed to have heard them talking and whipped his head around to look at them, in the very similar fashion to how Shouxue did it only a moment before.

“For your information” he then announced loudly before flying up to the twins. “You wouldn’t want to get on the bad side of your country’s most powerful exorcist. I know my sister well enough not to mess with her, especially in this form”

The silence overtook the room for a moment, Huiyng only nodding in silent understanding before everyone else exclaimed:

“SISTER?!”

“Half! Sister” Shouxue corrected before clearing her throat. “Daughter of lowest ranking concubine usually isn’t worth mentioning in palace or imperial records, but because I apparently have exceptional gift of magic, I didn’t fit into those rules. My origin is still unknown to majority of the kingdom, even certain palace staff or officials, but I’m being kept here for a reason”

“Well, I’ll be damned…” Lili mumbled. “How big of an age difference is between the two of you?!”

“About ten years” Shouxue said nonchalantly, sending the group into another shocked trance.

“I think further questions are better left unanswered” Huiying tried to mitigate the situation as much as possible, aware that familial affairs in the high court were probably best left undisturbed.

“Alright, if you have gotten over your initial shock, shall we continue with our preparations? ” Shouxue clapped twice to gain everyone’s attention, the girls once again getting back into the line. “You will soon be picked up by the head of the royal guards. And make sure not to bring shame to my name in front of Lady Yaoyue and His Grace Xuan Fangyun”

“Yes, ma’am!” the girls said in unison as Shouxue took one final look at their appearances.

From her point of view, it was probably shocking to see their world’s fashion, especially considering all of the girls were wearing pants or trousers of some variety.

Additionally, each girl showcased their own fashion choices that Shouxue was even less accustomed to: the twins both wearing white baggy tops that gave off completely different vibe, Jaya wearing elegant cream-colored sweater whilst sporting bare shoulders, Irina looking smaller than she was in a large blue sweater, Lili looking rather edgy in her all-black outfit, Momoka wearing a white sweater paired with brown trousers and cream-colored beret, Alys being unable to match all the colors she threw on herself, and Dalrae making herself a center of attention with a fluffy black and green sweater.

With one final shake of her head, Shouxue removed one of her golden hairpins and used it to write symbols in the air, the letters glowing too brightly for Huiying to even read them.

In the next moment, however, brunette felt incredibly light, as if she was wrapped in mist and clouds. And once she looked down, she gasped.

Instead of her casual white hoodie with red details and heavy baggy jeans, Huiying was now dressed in an intricate light blue gown that seemed to float around her. Layers of delicate fabric were held around her waist by a tight sash, but not so tight so that she couldn’t breathe.

And even though the garments were on the simpler side, Huiying couldn’t stop admiring the silver flowery details of the inner robes and the edges of the sleeves.

The other girls seemed to be in the same amount of shock as she was, but they all expressed it differently: Chunhua, Lili and Alys weren’t able to stop spinning around to look at the way the robes flew behind them, Dalrae and Irina were just silently stunned by their new appearance whilst Momoka and Jaya picked their skirts to take a better look at the details Huiying herself continued to study.

“Oh, dear…” Hwon gasped as he flew around the twins, Chunhua questioning:

“We look good, right? Is that why you’re stunned?”

“Well, yes, but also… this is the same robe I had to wear whilst I was away learning cultivation. It’s a robe of Northern Mountain temple” Hwon elaborated.

“Only the best of the best would be eligible to enter the Inner palace” Shouxue explained. “And with your weapon and magic usage, ladies, I assume you will be able to put on quite an act”

“We definitely will” Huiying reassured before observing the other girls’ shock subsiding.

“Oh, there is one more thing we need to take care of…” Shouxue suddenly announced before making her way towards the girls, particularly Irina.

The blonde stiffened as the shorter girl approached her, Shouxue’s pale hand reaching up to touch the edges of her short, golden locks.

Huiying could feel her heart jump in her throat, her fists squeezing into balls without her even noticing as her jaw clenched.

“In our kingdom, only the criminals have their hair cut” Shouxue explained before looking at Momoka and Dalrae from the place she was standing. “Pardon the temporary altercation of your appearances, but it has to be done”

The girls didn’t even have the time to realize what was happening when in the next moment Hwon did the similar gesture to Shouxue, using his index finger to write characters in the air in front of him.

And, almost instantly, the called out trio gasped and yelped, their hair reaching the bottom of their backs. While Dalrae’s and Irina’s hair was wavy, blonde’s much more compared to the oldest girl, Momoka’s hair was completely straight and edges cut in a perfect line just above her bottom.

“I’ve never had this much hair in my life…” Dalrae commented in utter disbelief as she tried to gather all of the locks in one hand, Momoka seemingly was too stunned to speak.

But Huiying’s eyes still remained on Irina, brunette aware her mouth was wide open as she stared.

“Well, this takes me back…” the blonde commented with an amused chuckle. “I might ask his Highness to do this spell again when I want to look pretty”

You’re already pretty, Huiying thought before mentally slapping herself and snapping out of her little trance.

“Now, it’s time to actually do your hair, ladies!” Hwon suddenly announced and, like on cue, Shouxue approached one of tall red drawer cabinets positioned next to her large bed, revealing a massive collection of hairpins and other hair accessories.

“It will take us a while, but if we want this little act to work, we have to work on every detail” black-clad girl reassured, the girls stunned for the third time in a short period.

“Will you be doing our hair all on your own?” Momoka questioned. “It seems like a lot of work for just one person”

“Yes, but I cannot exactly summon other servants to come and help me, can I?” Shouxue said briefly before tapping onto the small chair in front of the mirror. “Who wants to be first?”

“We can help!” Huiying suddenly raised her hand, Chunhua giving her a side eye before nodding in affirmation.

Shouxue frowned at their suggestion, but Hwon interjected right away: “They know what they’re doing. Their grandmother and mother taught them well”

The black-clad girl took one last look at the twins before nodding in surrender, directing other girls to bring out the sitting cushions from the tea table and put them in the middle of the room.

From that point on, everything went somewhat smooth, Shouxue warning the twins not to make the hairstyles overly flashy or aristocratic. All girls had to look like young cultivators who had just descended the mountain top, they couldn’t possibly have enough time to do intricate makeup or decorate their hair in an eye-catching manner.

Thus, Dalrae’s hair was mostly left to sway behind her while her front locks were nicely tied on top of her head and had joined into a small bun. Alys’s hair was the hardest to handle due to its volume and thickness of each hair, but Huiying still managed to tame majority of the front locks and braid them to create a heart shape on top of her head.

Momoka’s hair was also mostly left undone aside from two buns tied under her ears, cherry blossom hairpins only emphasizing her sharp facial features, as Shouxue explained. Lili’s hair was undone in the back as well, but all of her front locks were contained in a crown-like formation at the back of her head, additionally decorated with hairpins depicting white plum blossoms whilst her thin bangs were put slightly lower on her forehead.

Huiying was the one to do Irina’s hair and aside from not being able to stop her hands from shaking, she found it incredibly easy to tame those beautiful golden locks. She ended up leaving the back part mostly undisturbed whilst the large amount of front locks were captured in two loose braids held together with silver rings.

Jaya’s hair was yet another challenge, mostly because she had so much hair it was hard to capture it all at once. Shouxue, however, did manage to create a miracle happen as she braided a beautiful crown on the back of her head whilst her front locks ended up loosely hanging over the girl’s ears, allowing them to look both free and put together.

Twins were the last ones to get their hair done, Hwon helping his half-sister with this one. They both ended up with a similar hairstyle, Huiying’s buns being much flatter and looser compared to Chunhua, whose buns were much larger, rounder and higher on her head. They both still had majority of their hair hang down their backs as Shouxue insisted on them getting similar hair accessories.

And just when the girls were ready to finally leave Shouxue’s chambers, a heavy sound of someone knocking caused them all to flinch in alert.

“Will the other kings be alright while we’re gone?” Dalrae questioned quietly, Shouxue nodding in response.

“I’m sure they’ll continue sleeping for the entire day, do not worry, my lady” she reassured. “Enter!” she then called out, gesturing the girls to get into a position for a greeting.

Checking on everyone, Huiying put her hands before her chest and bowed slightly, her eyes now at the level of her slightly raised hands. Hwon used this very opportunity to hide at the back of the girl’s sash, the wiggling almost making Huiying laugh.

When the massive doors opened, a group of ten men had been posted in front of the building, a man who seemed to be their commander being the only one actually entering the building.

And even though her eyes were lowered, Huiying immediately noticed at how radiantly pink his long hair was, those eye-catching locks contained in a long braid on his side. He wasn’t particularly tall, but still seemed to tower over Shouxue for at least half a head.

His red gaze observed the girls for a moment only for him to bow down in front of Shouxue, his movements overly jumpy and sharp.

“My lady” he greeted. “And I assume these are the young cultivators that came to visit you?”

“Indeed, Yun” Shouxue said in a composed tone. “All eight of them descended from the Northern Mountain temple yesterday night. I hope it’s not inconvenient for you to show them around and take them to meet Lady Yaoyue and his Grace Xuan Fangyun”

“Oh, on the contrary, my lady” the man commented with a very prominent sarcastic tone. “I do not have enough work as of today so of course I’ll be happy to escort this gaggle of ladies around the palace”

Shouxue rolled her eyes. “If you have the intention of annoying me today, you are off to a great beginning”

Yun seemed to become slightly more serious before bowing again. “I apologize, my lady, but you’ve summoned me in the middle of a very troublesome matter”

Shouxue’s eyes darkened. “Is it about the palace?”

“Indeed” Yun said in a quieter, sharper tone, the duo sharing a knowing look.

“Then take them to meet the lady and his grace as soon as possible.” Shouxue instructed. “These ladies didn’t come here for entertainment”

Black-clad woman then approached Huiying and her sister, pushing them slightly forward and forcing them to straighten their posture.

“I will only say this to you” she mumbled as she asked Yun to lean in a little closer before whispering. “These two in particular are of utmost importance to us. His Majesty, the darling of storms himself, had chosen them to be his proxies.”

Yun’s expression stiffened upon hearing this information, his red eyes widening as he looked at the twins.

What followed was yet another, much deeper bow, the man’s fists clenched so hard in front of his face Huiying was able to see the whites of his joints.

“It is a pleasure to have you here, all of you” he uttered in a shaky voice. “His Majesty’s return is exactly what we all need”

“Keep it a secret for the time being, alright?” Shouxue warned. “You never know who is listening”

“Why, of course!” Yun marveled as he straightened his posture, taking both girls hands all of a sudden. “I’ll make sure nothing happens to any of you whilst you’re in my care. Not just because of my lady over here, but because of His Majesty as well”

“Good to know…” Huiying chuckled nervously as she observed the pink-haired man regain his composure, a stern expression soon returning to his pretty face.

After that, the group of eight girls exited Shouxue’s chambers, the ten guards creating a small circle around them.

“You’re not coming?” Huiying questioned as she turned to look at Shouxue, the black-clad girl just shaking her head.

“I’m not allowed to leave my chambers during the day” she explained in a solemn voice. “I’ll take care of their Majesties until you return”

Disappointed, Huiying nodded in understanding before being pulled by Chunhua to start walking forward, Yun at the very start of the procession that soon exited a beautiful garden and started descending the stairs.

Huiying had no idea how long they’ve walked, it may as well be half a day, but brunette somewhat expected their journey to drag out a little. Even though Shouxue’s accommodation was within the Inner palace, no one really gave them a clue of how large the said Inner palace was.

Numerous buildings and open hallways, colors red and gold dominating the scenery only to be subdued by the green and colorful beauty of large gardens, Huiying always ending up at the end of the procession as all the sights and scenery took her breath away.

“Do you ladies have any sort of weapon?” Yun suddenly asked, Dalrae only glancing at the group before responding:

“We all do, why?”

“The court officials may be more convinced in your capabilities if you carry them out in the open” the guard recommended.

The girls murmured and shrugged amongst each other, all eight of them soon shaking the bracelets Jalal had gifted them and producing their weapons.

The twins, however, were left utterly confused… and mostly because instead of their spears, a dizi flute and an elegant fan appeared in their hands.

“What the hell?” Chunhua was the first one to comment. “Are we being pranked right now?”

“Oh, on the contrary!” Yun said in the most cheerful tone as he approached the confused girls. “Unless you’re ready for battle, your two weapons will appear harmless to you and onlookers. Both spears have special spell on them that activates only when you’re inside the Inner palace”

“So, I’m just supposed to beat up someone with a flute?” Huiying questioned, dumbfounded.

“If that’s what it takes, then of course!” Yun continued to speak in that cheerful tone, his expression still remaining as stoic as ever, creating cognitive dissonance between his voice and overall vibe.

After this short banter, the procession continued, the girls soon being walked over a massive square where many ladies in colorful hanfu dresses and men in long, elegant robes walked across, Huiying having to pinch herself to realize she was not, in fact, dreaming.

Everyone got out of the way of the procession, whispers of curiosity only becoming louder as the group advanced towards the main building in front of them.

Huiying attempted to take in everything whilst not trying to appear too wide-eyed, but what took her out of the moment was wiggling at the back of her sash.

“Now’s not the right time to try and find a more comfortable position, Majesty!” the girl whispered, annoyance very audible in her voice.

“I apologize…” Hwon whispered back, his tone seeming incredibly shaky.

“Are you alright?”

“Yes…” Hwon whispered back. “It’s just… been a long while since I’ve been here… and this whole walk… reminds me of the time I returned to the palace after completing my training…”

Huiying could feel her eyebrows curling, an urge to dive her hand inside the sash to pull Hwon out only to give him the tightest hug he could withstand in that form becoming very strong.

Even though her own excitement could not be measured with words or gestures, Hwon was experiencing a completely different type of emotion, and one that was much heavier on one’s chest to even withstand.

The group soon entered the main building, massive red gates with engraved golden dragon opening before them.

The reddish-gold hall was probably as long and wide as the very street the twins lived in back in Reykjavik… and seeing two figures standing in front of the procession seemed like a very eerie sight, especially with almost two dozen feet clacking loudly against the marble floors.

And the more they inched closer, the better could Huiying study them.

The woman seemed dignified and poised, her hanfu mostly in the bright blue color as the additional veil covered her shoulders, only two very faint wrinkles on each side of her mouth giving away her true age.

The man was dressed in dark blue and black robes, a high hat on top of his head as the ashy-gray beard circled his mouth, his long hair of the same shade hanging down his back. His posture was as dignified and proud as the lady’s, but there was much more force behind his aura, as if he could move a mountain with his gaze alone.

“Thank you for the wait, your Graces” Yun suddenly spoke before bowing before the two officials, the girls doing the same and in the manner the twins and Shouxue had taught them.

“Oh, I see these ladies have come to visit us all the way from the Northern Mountain’s temple” the man noted politely, giving the group only a polite nod. “Truly, you have arrived at the right time. We are at the end of our wits”

“We?” the woman spoke in a rather resentful tone, not even looking at the group. “I could’ve handled all of those things by myself, you just refuse to wait until I complete bureaucratic duties”

“I have no problem with waiting” the man responded nonchalantly “But people of the capital are tired of waiting. They are the ones plagued by these calamities-”

“Um, excuse me?” Dalrae suddenly intervened, both officials whipping her with their sharp gazes.

The girl, however, didn’t even flinch, looking both of them with a raised chin and a massive war bow in her hand.

“How about you tell us all in detail what is happening, your Graces?” she said in a much sweeter tone, a small smile dancing on her lips. “From there, we can split into appropriate groups and help you deal with everything bothering you”

The woman only huffed in response before turning around and heading towards a long table right beneath the stairs that led up to the massive golden throne, one Huiying assumed Hwon used to sit in when he became a king.

The man, on the other hand, seemed rather impressed with Dalrae’s wit and confidence, smiling politely at her before saying: “My, my, you must be the leader of this group, my lady. I admire your determination. And yes, we shall indeed discuss everything with you in great detail!”

With a rather grandiose hand gesture, the man prompted the girls to follow him towards the table, Yun dismissing ten guards until it was only him left in the massive hall.

“And forgive my rudeness, your graces” the man said once all eight girls approached the long table. “Let me introduce myself: I am the former finance minister of Eternal Falls and a member of a currently ruling council, Xuan Fangyun”

The man then gestured towards the woman next to him, her sharp eyes only sparing the girls a quick glance as lord Xuan introduced her:

“This here is Lady Yaoyue, former minister of medicine and also one of the members of the ruling council. We are making sure everything goes smoothly until we find a new king to ascend the throne”

“You mean until his Majesty returns, right?” Huiying interjected, causing both officials to wince ever so slightly.

Brunette could feel the eyes of her friends on her, but she politely bowed and chuckled nervously for show, pretending like she had forgotten her manners and was just being silly. “Oh, I apologize. It’s been a while, hasn’t it? I assumed his Majesty king Hwon was still eligible for the throne”

Lord Xuan stuttered out suddenly, a real nervous giggle coming out of his mouth “O-of course he is! I’m just saying it in such a manner because it is more appropriate”

“Do mind your manners, young lady” Lady Yaoyue scolded the girl, Huiying bowing one more time for good measure.

But this was no slip of a tongue on Huiying’s part… because now, she knew with absolute certainty these two people could not be trusted, not even to guard a drawn sheep… and let alone with the whole kingdom…

Chapter Text

“Those two old geezers are definitely shady“ Lili commented as she picked a piece of meat from a big plate in the middle of the table, the comment prompting Dalrae to say in the scolding tone:

“They’re not that old, come on. And besides” she continued “We should mind what we’re saying, you never know who’s listening”

“Always so vigilant ” Alys commented in a slightly mocking tone before slurping up the noodles off a small porcelain plate, the struggle in usage of chopsticks being more than obvious.

All eight girls were currently inside the accommodation provided to them by the palace, a relatively small hut that was attached to the abode of Lady Shouxue, or how Huiying learned the palace calls her, The Raven Princess.

Compared to Shouxue’s quarters, their hut was significantly smaller but was still nicely decorated and managed to fit all eight of them alongside the six tiny kings that were napping for the most of the day and night. And thankfully, once they were done with the palace tour given by Yun, they were allowed to change out of the blue robes they were given. Hwon was visibly exhausted once he lifted the spell, but was still willing to provide the girls with all information they might need.

Soon, the night had fallen and their dinner was delivered in front of the door by one of few Shouxue’s retainers, their meal apparently being rather simple by palace’s standards: a plate of stir-fried vegetables and pork fillet, another big plate of cold noodles with mountain mushrooms and meat, pickled vegetables and bowl of rice for each girl.

Huiying could already see the mastery of the cooking just by looking at the food and as soon as her other friends started gobbling up what they were brought, she was afraid the food brought to them won’t be enough… especially if Alys and Chunhua were asked.

But now, under the shroud of darkness, the girls were finally able to make a proper plan…

“Do we have any idea where Hwon’s body could be?” Huiying asked after putting her empty bowl down, the food in her stomach already making her drowsy.

“This palace is huge… and we don’t even where he’s hidden” Dalrae noted, making all the girls scrunch their noses and foreheads in thought. “Who knows if he’s even in the palace-”

“I am”

Huiying whipped her eyes towards Hwon who was sitting on the table in between the twins, his form slightly paler than usual, but his gaze unwavering and determined.

“Can you feel it’s presence?” Alys questioned, her tone showcasing her familiarity with that particular type of search. “I remember Arthur could feel his own body when we reached those crowning grounds”

Hwon nodded initially, but soon a frustrated sigh escaped his mouth “I know my body is somewhere in the palace… but whenever I try to follow the trail of energy towards it, something prevents me from going further”

“Prevents you?” Huiying probed. “Does it seem like it suddenly disappears or it becomes fainter and fainter and then disappears?”

“I just lose the trail, like it was never there” Hwon explained, now back on his feet and starting a frustrated stroll in between empty dishes on the low table. “It already happened a couple of times since we arrived… and I always feel presence in a different place. It’s as if someone’s taunting me…”

“Well, this just became a lot more complicated…” Jaya sighed “But… remember what those two old geezers said: apparently, there are a lot of rampant ghosts in this palace. Could it be them blocking you?”

Dalrae looked at the brunette with the same scolding expression she shot towards Lili earlier before saying: “Again, they’re not that old. And secondly, we don’t know if they were telling the truth…”

“So, you don’t believe them either?” Chunhua challenged, the whole room falling into uncomfortable silence as Dalrae grit her teeth.

The oldest girl eventually shook her head, making everyone relax instantly. “There is something… something about both of them that I don’t trust. Like, they’re-”

“Hiding something” Huiying finished up her sentence before looking down at Hwon. “Were they always behaving this way, even when you ruled?”

Hwon nodded in an almost apologetic manner.

“Both Lady Yaoyue and Lord Xuan were always very polite towards me, even when I wasn’t meant… when I wasn’t a king yet. But, even during father’s rule, it was discovered they ordered some rather interesting things of their own accord, without ever getting approval from either other officials or the Emperor himself”

“Why would you keep such people in the palace?” Lili questioned, baffled.

“Simple: they were among the few ones that were left alive after a Crimson Hall massacre. I had no choice…”

The silence gripped the room once again, all eyes now pointed at Hwon as they in unison yelled “A massacre?!”

“You ladies are not very good at discussing things discretely”

Huiying winced alongside the others as male voice spoke from the darkness, a glint of pink hair putting everyone at slight ease... but only slight.

“And since when does a head of royal guard sneak into the quarters of their guests? How are we supposed to interpret this?” Dalrae challenged once Yun was in full view.

His expression was as calm as if he was just having a stroll across the garden, his posture the most relaxed Huiying had ever seen.

“I do not appreciate when crucial information is kept from me, especially if you expect me to aid you in any way in the future” the man explained, his tone having much more venom in it whilst his eyes sharpened.

“How could you not tell me His Majesty is with you? In a different form, at that?!”

Huiying blinked before looking down at the table, locking with Hwon’s equally confused gaze. The silence followed, no one really sure what to say or what to do, but then a presence of yet another newcomer caused the tension to disperse with yelps and jumps of surprise.

“All of you are so slow on the uptake”

“Shouxue?!” the girls exclaimed in unison, the black-clad princess leisurely walking out of the shadows beside Yun.

She was wearing only her inner robes that were also colored black, only with less details on it. Her usually bejeweled hair was now down, the straight and silky strands reaching below her hip. Most of her makeup was removed, making her look even younger than she actually was.

The pink-haired guard bowed to her out of habit, but his expression was still sharp and showcased his offense and dismay, Shouxue nudging him to follow her with her hand. And once the duo was sat at the head of the low table, did the real discussion finally start.

“So…” Momoka was the one to break the silence this time around. “I assume you want to participate in our planning?”

“Certainly” Shouxue responded, Yun only nodding his head a little too enthusiastically. “Besides, we do possess information that could be of use to you. Not much, but it could be a good start”

“Before that, your Grace” the young guard said before slamming his hand on the table, startling everyone and making Hwon jump on top of the wooden surface. “How did His Majesty end up in this predicament?” he asked, pointing a finger at the king’s tiny form.

Hwon seemed baffled for a moment or two before a very deep frown appeared on his face, his small form shooting up in the air so fast Huiying was barely able to see him. He then proceeded to boot Yun right across the nose, making the guard yelp in surprise and pain before grabbing onto his face and lowering his head.

“Have you forgotten not to point fingers at people?!” Hwon reprimanded, fuming and trembling as his face becoming beet-red. The twins just kept their mouth shut, but still looked at each other with a mixture of confusion, amusement and slight fear.

“Also, it’s a long story… not enough time to elaborate in this moment” Hwon explained, his tone becoming rather scolding as he raised his nose in offense.

“Damn, remind me not to piss you off…” Lili commented under her voice, receiving yet another kick in the ribs, from Alys this time around. “But hold on, are we just going to gloss over the fact his Majesty had just mentioned some kind of massacre?! What’s that about?”

“Ah, that…” Shouxue was the one to respond. “Bear in mind, it had all happened six years ago, when I was ten. I was not personally present and I don’t remember every single detail… but I think this is the most you’ll hear from anyone in regards to that event”

The girls scooted a little closer together, all eight pairs of their eyes looking attentively at the black-clad princess. Huiying saw a slight blush appearing on her pale face, but she still proceeded to clear her throat and start the story:

“During that time… it was all about who will inherit the throne. As you’ve probably heard from his Majesty, previous emperor didn’t have as many children and even those he had seemed to lack the ability or power to lead our kingdom”

“You speak of them like they’re some distant strangers” Irina commented in a soft voice. “Weren’t you… siblings?”

Shouxue frowned at the question, but her expression softened slightly as she looked at the blonde girl, noticing she didn’t ask that question out of judgment or malice. With a very discreet smile, the princess answered:

“I was the youngest of my siblings… and born from a very low-ranking concubine. None of my older siblings cared for me... except for Hwon and… and…”

The girl frowned as her eyes widened in obvious confusion, the tension rising as she put a pale hand on her own forehead.

“Shouxue?” Hwon asked, worried expression painting his features.

“It’s nothing…” she said eventually.

“Nevertheless… I was not involved in the war for the throne, mostly because I was too young despite having enough power to rule. I don’t know what exactly transpired behind the scenes, but I do remember it was a rather gloomy summer day, humidity in the air being almost unbearable despite there being no sun. I was attending my regular duties and training… when the screams of terror erupted all over the palace. I was urgently rushed back into my quarters by my mother, the only thing I saw being a silhouette of a massive, roaring crimson dragon above the Inner Palace”

“Crimson dragon?” Chunhua asked with a frown, Huiying giving her a confused look for a moment.

Shouxue nodded in response before taking a deep breath. “A creature of legends, a beast that is said to bestow its power on the future ruler of Eternal Falls… I don’t know why it had appeared so suddenly, but… the next thing I knew and saw was Hwon running towards the Inner Palace, spear in hand and ready for battle…”

Huiying focused her attention on Hwon once again, the tiny king lowering his head before elaborating:

“I… I do not really recall what had happened. When I arrived there, majority of imperial officials were dead or heavily bleeding on the floor, their torso almost severed in half or their throats slit open and gushing. No one knows who did it… or why they did it… but after that massacre, out of about 50 imperial officials, the number also including all four of my older siblings, the only ones remaining alive were five of them, lord Xuan and Lady Yaoyue among them. Because it all happened in the main hall of the Inner Palace, it has been known in the nation and even wider as ‘Crimson Hall Massacre’”

Huiying could feel a chill run down her spine, remembering that Hwon couldn’t be much older than nineteen when he witnessed all that carnage… but his contorted expression was what caught her attention only a moment later.

“Hwon?” she extended her hand worryingly, the tiny king leaning on her right away.

“It’s just a headache… it’ll pass”

“Damn, so your history isn’t any better compared to ours, huh?” Chunhua commented upon noticing the tense atmosphere, Hwon obviously appreciating her changing the topic slightly.

“I assume you speak of your other world, right?” Yun finally spoke, his hands now crossed over his chest as his back straightened up. When the girls exchanged looks, the pink-haired man rolled his eyes and said:

“The clothes you’re wearing right now, it looks too alien to me even compared to other nations’ clothes. You must be from a different world, then”

“Nice observation” Huiying said in a slightly mocking tone, the one Yun picked up on immediately and shot her a scolding look.

“I have to say this was a very fun history lesson, but…” Dalrae said in a determined tone. “It doesn’t make us come any closer to the solution of our mission here, which is finding Hwon’s original body and resurrecting him”

Yun and Shouxue exchanged looks before letting out long sighs in perfect sync.

“To do that, I’m afraid you will have to handle a few other matters…” Shouxue noted, her tone showcasing her tiredness.

“His Majesty mentioned he can feel his body being somewhere in the palace, but apparently something’s blocking him whenever he tried to find it” Jaya repeated what was said before the arrival of the duo, Yun scratching his chin before coming up with an idea.

“This has probably something to do with many hauntings that have started plaguing the palace and the capital city”

“Hauntings?” Huiying asked, Shouxue suddenly smiling rather cheekily.

“You all thought I’ve given you the titles of exorcists for nothing?” she boasted. “I’ve had many suspicions on who might be behind these hauntings and ghost clusters, but neither I nor Yun can do much of our own digging mostly due to me being confined to the Inner palace and Yun having his duties as a chief or royal guard”

“That being said…” Yun interjected “Those ghosts… they’ve been causing us so much trouble lately, especially in the palace. From destroying entire sections of the palace to possessing servants and concubines and causing many injuries, some of them rather serious, and we still weren’t able to find the source of it all”

“You have a lot of faith in us…” Alys murmured, her form seeming much smaller as she scooted in between Momoka and Dalrae.

“You are our only hope, precisely because you still have the ability to move around freely because you’re our guests” Yun reassured. “And if someone seems to be bothered by you snooping around, it’s more reason for us to suspect them”

“Besides, the eight of you managed to bring Kingdom of Rain to its former glory by helping their king return on the throne. I have faith you will manage to help us as well”

If Huiying didn’t know any better, she’d think Shouxue was mocking them… but considering her rather indifferent tone and disinterested aura she displayed ever since they met her one day ago, brunette had to believe this sincerity in her voice was the most genuine the black-clad princess could muster.

“We’ll try our best” Dalrae reassured, her tone becoming determined and compelling. “Where should we start?”

“Here you go”

In a blink of an eye, Shouxue pulled out a handful of scrolls from her massive sleeves, Yun being the one to spread them across the table as the girls removed empty dishes to make more room.

One of the scrolls showcased the entire map of the capital city, crosses drawn in black ink scribbled all over the paper. The other two scrolls showed ground plans of both Inner and Outer palaces, same symbols drawn on them as well.

“I assume these were sightings of the ghosts?” Chunhua questioned, the black-clad girl only shaking her head, but it was Hwon who answered in her stead:

“Not sightings… but current possessions?”

“Correct” Yun confirmed. “There are days when all these places lay dormant. I do believe some of the ghosts move from room to room to confuse us, same for the ones in the capital, only they have much bigger range of movement. Still, they’re a massive hassle and we have no idea where the source of it all is”

“So, it’s like an ant colony?” Irina propositioned. “They won’t stop until the queen is dead, so to say”

“Interesting analogy, but I do believe so” Shouxue sounded rather impressed, Huiying unconsciously smiling at the praise even though it wasn’t directed at her.

“Alright, idea…” Dalrae said as she raised her self on her knees to look at all three scrolls. “We will split into two groups: one will go to the capital to inspect most active places, the second one will inspect the entire palace. If needed, we’ll extinguish ghosts, but we have to try and do it as discretely as possible. If we’re lucky, we might be able to find the source of it all and possibly eliminate the blockage that’s preventing Hwon from seeking out his body”

The girls nodded in agreement, Yun nodding in agreement before saying:

“I will send a couple of my men to aid you. I know you are magic users, but a little bit of muscle power is never a bad thing”

“Thank you for your aid, master Yun” Dalrae bowed like a proper court lady, Huiying feeling somewhat proud that her leader took seriously everything she and Chunhua had taught them on the proper court etiquette.

And thus, on their second night in the kingdom of clouds and storms, the real mission was finally about to begin…

Chapter Text

Infiltrating the Inner palace was probably one of the easiest tasks Belphe had ever done in her century-long life, especially after grueling task of bypassing the magical protections put over the palace grounds.

There needed to be a lot of planning, a lot of waiting and no room for mistakes, unless she wanted to return home empty-handed… but then that fateful letter appeared before her.

A throne in exchange for absolute obliteration of the previous royal family.

Belphe couldn’t have asked for a better type of contract…

But now… those pesky little girls have also arrived in this dying kingdom, alongside that little menace that still thinks of himself as a king.

Nothing I can’t handle, thought the young demoness as she stepped out of the shadows of one of main hallways, her usual appearance soon replaced with that of a plain servant girl.

“Meixia! Where did you run off to, you useless child?!” someone called out in a rather cranky and annoyed voice, Belphe only huffing with disinterest before responding:

“I’m here, ma’am!”

***

“Are we sure we don't need horses for this?“ Lili mumbled as the group slowly descended into the Capital, the murmur of many voices already reaching their ears.

“Absolutely sure” Yun elaborated with a rather standoffish tone. “There isn’t enough space for horses to go around here, especially when the market is open and filled with people”

“You just always have to nag, don’t you?” Jaya mocked her friend with a mischievous smile as she walked next to the sulking brunette, Lili shooting her an annoyed look before mumbling:

“If I wasn’t wearing these damn robes and impractical shoes, this trip would be so much easier…”

“And wearing those hair accessories is a hard labor, I’m sure” Yun said in an incredibly sarcastic tone, only causing Lili to sulk even more. But, after that little banter, she indeed stopped complaining, at least for a short while.

“It’s never boring on our little expeditions…” Hwon commented quietly, Huiying looking down into her dress sash.

“Definitely not… but at least none of us is thinking of what could happen once we reach the Capital…” the girl mumbled, only then realizing she was clenching her jaw a little too hard.

Hwon looked up at her again, his expression softening only a moment later. “No need to worry, Huiying… You have your spear at hand plus Lili and Jaya are excellent fighters. And Yun is with you. Everything will be alright”

“Oh, I’m not worried about us…” she mumbled as her eyes glanced over at the palace at the very top of the biggest mountain.

Hwon was just looking at her for a couple of moments before whispering: “You’re worried about Chunhua?”

Huiying didn’t have to respond for the tiny king to understand what she was feeling in that moment.

Only a few hours earlier, while the girls were discussing who is going to go on which expedition, it turned out that the ones with best hand-to-hand combat should go to the city whilst others remained in the palace. Jaya was an expert user of short blades and was very athletic so she was a perfect candidate, Lili used her powers to enhance her entire body for hand-to-hand combat… and then the last decision fell on the twins.

Huiying’s kneejerk reaction was to say that they both should go to the capital, but both Dalrae and Shouxue disagreed with that suggestion and mostly because of the sheer size of the palace they had to search through. They needed as many people as they could get and there was no time for complaints or special wishes.

Chunhua was more than enthusiastic to go anywhere she was told, but Huiying ended up volunteering to go to the Capital instead of her. She could still see her sister’s disappointed face when she suggested it, but at least she wasn’t trying to defy the decision like she usually would in certain situations.

However, as they were leaving the palace that morning, another haunting incident took place in the West wing of the Inner palace, making Huiying anxious about what was going to happen once they leave. She had the strong urge to demand to stay, but neither Yun nor Jaya allowed her to dilly-dally any longer.

As a result, Huiying could feel her anxiety creeping up on her with every passing second, the more she was distancing herself from the palace, the worse it had gotten.

“This is your first time being away from one another while we’re on a mission, right?” Hwon questioned, snapping the girl out of her thoughts.

“Yeah…” she whispered. “I just… I’m not sure if she’s ready to fight on her own-”

“She is” the tiny king had interjected, “She most definitely is”

“How are you so sure?”

Hwon chuckled and looked up at her with a knowing look “I’ve seen both of you fight. It’s true you are used to working as a team, but I don’t see why she wouldn’t be capable to fend for herself as well. Same goes for you”

Huiying bit down on her lip. “I guess you’re right… I’m just very worried…”

“Don’t be” Hwon said bluntly “Believe in her, that’s the least you can do for her”

The quiet chat was suddenly cut short as Yun stopped in front of the girls and his battalion of guards, announcing with a nonchalant tone:

“We’re here”

Huiying’s head snapped back up as they exited the inconspicuous row of bamboo trees… only for her senses to be bombarded by a myriad of stimuli. The streets in between tall buildings were packed with people, animals and various means of transport, the smell of fish, vegetables and spices attacking her nose even before she could see what was in front of her. Merchants were calling out for customers, women and men were laughing, the inns seemed to be filled to the brim with people who wanted to eat and drink their fill, the whole atmosphere filling all the girls with a strange sense of excitement.

“Make way, Madams Exorcists are passing through!” Yun yelled out, the crowd dispersing in a record time once they noticed their little group.

Huiying could feel all of their stares as she passed through, only then noticing the soldiers had made a barrier in between her, Lili and Jaya and the crowd.

“Exorcists?” “About damn time they sent someone…” “You think they can finally put a stop to this?” “They look so young…” “But those robes look familiar…”

“Wow, we sure are popular…” Jaya murmured as she got closer to Huiying, Lili following closely after her.

“Put a stop to what, exactly, Yun?” Lili questioned, completely ignoring the honorific she was supposed to be using when talking to the captain of the royal guard.

The pink-head only shot her over-the-shoulder glare before continuing to walk forwards, elaborating in a rather flat tone: “Remember what we talked about yesterday? Where the most incidents have been taking place lately?”

The three girls exchanged looks, Huiying remembering the map of the city they were looking at a few hours ago.

Even though there were many places where the haunting incidents took place in the last five years, they were all concentrated around one single district of the town, in the middle of which stood the abandoned marketplace. There were reports of people disappearing and reappearing in that area after various amounts of time while other people never emerged again after disappearing. Many gruesome deaths and possessions, that place seemed like nothing but trouble, a tumor that was spreading it’s evil energy around the entire city and kingdom.

“The Yujun market?” Jaya asked in a voice loud enough only for the girls and Yun to hear, the pink-head nodding stiffly.

“Prepare your weapons… we don’t know what we’ll encounter there” the man warned them, Huiying clenching her fist around the dizi flute.

“Try not to make a sound…” she whispered to Hwon, the tiny king burying himself deeper into her sash.

Their walk didn’t take as long as Huiying expected, but once they reached the area, the mere look at one specific row of rooftops caused her to get chills all over her body.

Huiying squeezed her dizi flute even harder, the small item soon transforming into a massive spear which she put in front of her. She could hear Jaya unsheathing two of her golden kukri knives and she could only guess that Lili was as prepared as she could be with her claws.

“You’ve been taught well…” Yun commented in a low voice as he unsheathed his own sword, all other guards on very high alert.

Normally, Huiying was able to deal mostly physical damage, but knowing they were going to fight creatures that may not be of this world, Shouxue suggested for their weapons to get certain… enhancements.

The girl wasn’t exactly sure what has been done to her spear in particular, but she did notice a certain purplish hue all around the blade, similar to the one that would appear whenever Shouxue used her powers. And all Huiying had to do now is to charge and swing at ghosts she may encounter like she would at a regular, physical enemy…

All of them tense, the group continued towards the abandoned Yujun market, the nearest streets surrounding the area not only being deserted but filled with a strange, dark fog.

“Masks on!” one of the guards yelled out, Huiying immediately reaching for the back of her sash.

Before leaving, everyone was given a metal mask that covered their mouth and nose, in case they run into the space filled with miasma… which this dark fog probably was.

Struggling to put it on and fumbling with the silk straps, Huiying held her breath as much as she could, the frustration growing larger when the mask just refused to listen to her. She could feel the pressure growing in her head, her lungs protesting at the lack of air.

Oh, come the fuck on!, she thought to herself before pulling onto the longest strap of the mask, causing the metal accessory to slip out of her hands.

Yun was right there to catch it, his movements too fast for Huiying to initially see.

He firmly grabbed onto the back of her head and laid the metal across her face as gently as his quick movements allowed him.

“Hold it” he commanded through his own mask, not even having to go behind her to tie two tight knots around her head.

“Sorry…” were the only words she was able to utter now that she was finally able to breathe properly, Yun only giving her an indifferent look as he checked whether her mask is properly on.

“Bring your mind back here, Lady Huiying” he reminded “This is your battlefield”

With that, he turned away from her, causing the girl to pause for a moment and clench the spear in her hands. Lili and Jaya were now in front of her, the older just giving her a sympathetic look whilst the younger one patted her shoulder and lightly nudged her forward, their group continuing to walk towards their destination.

Surrounded by thick fog of miasma and ominous buildings in their half-rotten state, Huiying couldn’t prevent her body from trembling, every little murmur making her heart sink a little deeper into her stomach. She could feel multiple eyes on them, but she couldn’t determine where those looks were coming from or whether they were even human in the first place.

But it was this frantic yet vigilant look of her eyes that had spotted their first potential target, a tall black figure of red eyes peering at them from around the corner of one of major buildings of the abandoned market.

Steadying her stance and raising her spear, Huiying’s movements alerted everyone else around her, all of them soon looking at the exact same target.

“You do not belong here!” Yun was the one to call out, his voice loud and resolute.

The figure didn’t respond, just continued to stare at them with those glowing red eyes, causing intense wave of chills to go down Huiying’s spine.

“Crim…son…. Crim…son….” the creature suddenly murmured, its voice distant and incredibly husky.

Huiying had no idea what had provoked it, but she was definitely not ready for the next turn of events.

In one moment, the dark figure was still looming around the corner of the building only to disappear and reappear right in front of her, causing the brunette to take a massive step back. Her body was trained enough to respond to such an attack, the massive spear plowing through the thing and making it scream on impact.

The purple light shimmered in the air as the remnants of the spirit scattered on the wind, Huiying only then realizing her spear became even deadlier than before.

“SCATTER!” Yun barked out the order, Huiying exchanging one last look with other three girls before running into the nearest alleyway between abandoned wooden houses.

The sounds that had surrounded them were more than horrendous, the wailing and screeching so high-pitched it made the girl’s skin crawl. But with all the adrenaline suddenly pumping through her body, Huiying couldn’t afford to stop.

These corrupted spirits were now everywhere, inside the houses, dropping down from the rooftops and jumping out from the corners, Huiying having to use all the moves Jalal and Hwon had taught her in the last month and a half. The robe she was wearing did make the movements slightly less restricted compared to the armor she wore in Arthur’s kingdom, but there was also a significant chance she’ll trip on the said robes and fall on her nose.

Frustrated with the said possibility after banishing yet another spirit, Huiying growled with anger and picked up the robe until it reached her knees, not even caring if that will be perceived indecent.

In the very next moment, another spirit dropped on her from above, the girl making a quick decision to just point the spear upwards whilst tilting it. The creature impaled itself right away, producing even worse screech than any other she had managed to slaughter.

“Ying, are you there?!” a familiar voice rang out from right ahead, Huiying looking at the massive structure with a red roof.

Looking around with a baited breath, the brunette didn’t respond at first, remembering Shouxue’s warnings that some of the spirits were able to mimic people who their attackers know-

“Pick up that damn robe and get over here, it’s important! We don’t have time!” Lili’s tone became louder and more hysteric, Huiying only rolling her eyes at the sound. That’s her, alright…

Looking around to make sure nothing was an immediate threat to her and hearing the other sounds of battle nearby, Huiying grabbed onto her robes more tightly and made a run for it, spear in her hand rigid as she ran out of the alleyway and across the dirt street.

The place she entered was a massive square covered with the said red roof, brunette assuming it was the main structure of Yujun market when it was still open for business. Many stands that used to hold merchandise for sale were in a state of decay, majority not even holding a proper shape anymore as the old wood and glass cracked and shattered at the sudden disturbance of the spirits and soldiers running about.

At the very end of the square, Huiying noticed a familiar figure in the light blue robes, her legs exposed up to half of the thighs and the robe ripped and tied around her waist.

“You really did a number on that fabric…” Huiying noted as her voice echoed in the empty space, Lili wincing at the sudden sound before shooting her a dirty look.

“I don’t understand why we had to use these as our battle uniforms, it’s so impractical!” she nagged before her eyes returned to look at something standing on one of the severed support columns. “Come and take a look at this…”

 Frowning at her rather serious tone, Huiying climbed the stone stairs up to the place her friend was standing… only to see suspiciously preserved urn decorated with golden and crimson details.

“Ashes?” Huiying questioned, not daring to touch it.

“It doesn’t seem like it belongs here, right?” Lili noted, two of them obviously thinking of the same thing. “It looks way too-”

“Preserved” Huiying interjected, noticing the details on the urn were a little too shiny for it to be here for as long as the Yujun market has been closed. “Who’d even keep an urn at a market place?”

“Exactly my thoughts, but there’s more!” Lili said as if she was one of the hosts from those infomercials rolled on TV after midnight, before nudging Huiying to follow her.

Lili was very fast on her feet, so fast in fact Huiying was barely able to follow her with her gaze, the girl soon disappearing behind one of the massive rotting wooden structures. Shaking her head at the sight, Huiying ran in the same direction and soon reached the said place… but her response time wasn’t quick enough for this instance.

Like a leopard leaping from a tree to catch its prey, a massive ghost adorned by shredded golden robes threw itself down on Lili with the most blood-curdling scream Huiying has ever heard, neither of the girls being quick enough to either stab it nor dodge it.

“WATCH OUT!” was the only thing Huiying was able to utter… only for a loud sound to echo across the old market square.

Huiying had to stop and cover her ears, the sound resonating so much it shook her to the bone and knocked over any old structures that still managed to hold on after all these years.

Then, dead silence ensued, prompting Huiying to slowly and fearfully open her eyes. The sight caused her to gasp: Louis, in his tiny form, was floating above Lili with his hand outstretched, his eyebrows frowning so much it was obvious he was using all of his strength.

Lili was also just blinking at the sight, both of her blackened and clawy hands still up in the air as the last-ditch effort to protect herself.

“What the-” Lili uttered, Louis only exclaiming:

“KILL IT!”

Huiying’s body acted on instinct once again as she plunged the spear upwards, the loud sound echoing the area once again as the spirit shrieked in horror, the purple light consuming it in a matter of seconds.

Louis, expectedly, dropped onto Lili’s outstretched hands like a sack of marbles, the girl trying to be as gentle as possible with her enhanced palms whilst holding him.

“What the hell are you even doing here?!” she whisper-yelled, Huiying now running up to her and looking at the tiny king.

Louis chuckled, his complexion being the palest Huiying has ever seen as the sheen of sweat covered every visible part of his skin “I had to… make sure… you are safe. You’ve been… very reckless… as of late…”

“Oh, fuck off” Lili said through a chuckle that showcased relief and endearment. “How did you do that?!”

“Time-stopping spell… you’ll learn it… soon enough” Louis elaborated before allowing himself to completely relax in Lili’s palms, both girls sighing with relief as they saw his chest rise and fall in an even manner.

“What an absolute nutjob…” Lili commented as she cradled him closer to her chest, Hwon finally managing to wiggle his way out of Huiying’s sash.

“This is so typical for him…” the other tiny king commented as he helped Lili to put him in a fold he managed to make out of Lili’s own sash. “When you fight, try not to jump too much”

“You’re requesting impossible from me, Your Majesty” Lili said as she rolled her eyes, Huiying noticing her hand was still covering Louis’s sleeping head despite his entire body being secured in the layers of fabric.

“What did you want me to see?” the younger then asked, wanting to avert her attention so she wouldn’t think about what could’ve happened.

“Oh, right!” Lili exclaimed before turning around, using her free hand to knock down pieces of rotten wood that were laid against crimson columns. “Here’s another one”

This time, both Hwon and Huiying were looking at yet another perfectly preserved urn, the tiny king going completely pale as he flew up to it.

“This… this can’t be…” he uttered as his hand hovered over the item. “These urns were supposed to be buried in the underground tomb in the Northern Mountains…”

Huiying’s heart dropped. “Were they someone you knew? A relative?”

Hwon shook his head before retreating, his voice rather shaky: “These were the urns used to preserve the ashes of 45 murdered court officials that had perished in Crimson Hall massacre… and this one has a powerful curse on it”

***

After eviscerating all the roaming vengeful spirits, the guards and the girls got to business to search the area, uncovering eight more urns that were allegedly taken from the tomb in Northern Mountains and placed here.

How Hwon had explained, the curse put on all the urns awakened already restless spirits and had given them enough power to actually do harm to anyone who comes near the place they were haunting. And considering the violent manner in which all ten ghosts were killed, only a proper sendoff of their souls will be enough to make them leave this dimension.

And although Huiying, Jaya and Lili could put a protective seal over all ten urns, the sendoff ritual will have to be performed by Shouxue.

“What a mess…” Jaya commented once the girls were finally allowed to sit down, Huiying only humming in response.

“Do you think there are more urns in the palace?” the girl questioned Hwon, the tiny king only slumping on her shoulders as he responded in a tired tone:

“Probably… we’ll just have to go find them all. There is a high probability all 45 have been stolen…”

“You mean, even the ones of your siblings?” Jaya questioned, her voice getting much quieter and softer.

Hwon didn’t respond, just continued to look at the ground as he clasped his hands together.

Huiying had just opened her mouth to speak when am unfamiliar female voice called out to them from the main street “Is that you, your Majesty?!”

Even though their resting point was secluded, the short woman carrying a massive suitcase and dressed in an outfit that had merged details of all seven kingdoms into one was able to spot them no problem, leading brunette to believe she could be a potential threat, especially if she continued to be so loud.

Panicked, Huiying got back on her feet and picked up the tiny king from her shoulder, attempting to put him back into her sash only for Hwon to loudly protest:

“Huiying! It’s alright! I know her!”

The newcomer stopped dead in her tracks, putting a hand over her mouth “Was I too loud?!”

“A little” Jaya responded with disbelief as she still tried to appear friendly, Huiying finally releasing Hwon to float about.

“I apologize, I was just so surprised to see His Majesty after so long! And to run into more royal proxies so soon!”

“More royal proxies?” Huiying questioned, suspicion very obvious on her face. “How did you know about us?”

“You don’t remember?” the girl questioned with genuine confusion. “I spoke to Lady Alys when we ran into each other in Forest of Mist, before that big attack on capital!”

Huiying’s brain short-circuited for a moment, only then vaguely remembering Alys mentioning the painter girl she had met and hid away in one of the inns as the attack commenced.

“Oh, you’re that royal painter?!” Jaya was quicker to verbalize her thoughts, the newcomer’s face brightening up right away.

“Yes! My name is Annalise!” she said as she bowed deeply before the girls. “I’ve painted a portrait of His Majesty Hwon when he first ascended to the throne. Actually, it wasn’t exactly a painting but-”

“A mural” Hwon said with a very prominent endearment in his tone. “You put a lot of effort into it, I think it’s still on the wall of my former residence”

“I hope so, too!” Annalise huffed, Huiying finally letting her guard down and chuckling at her childish mannerisms. “I spent a whole week painting that mural, I’d be so upset if they destroyed it, like one other I worked on…”

And awkward silence ensued, Annalise getting a rather confused look on her face as everyone looked back at her without any words, Hwon actually being the one to break the silence:

“What brings you here now, Annalise? Did someone else order a painting?”

“No, actually” Annalise’s voice became much quieter, the girl nudging everyone to come closer to her before she started whispering. “I got a word that a new ruler will be crowned very soon and so I came by just to see whether you girls managed to bring His Majesty back like you did with King Arthur… but when I started asking around, no one knew what I was talking about and I even ended up being taken in for the questioning because of that”

“Questioning?” Huiying frowned “Did the people who brought you in look like the guards following us?”

Annalise shook her head “They were in dark blue robes, looking very much like young cultivators. They said I better stop asking about all of that or their Master will be forced to confide me. Apparently, my questions were making people confused”

Jaya and Huiying exchanged looks, the older of the two only then noticing Hwon frowning and mumbling to himself “Dark blue robes… dark blue robes… did they all also wear beaded necklaces in teal color?”

“Yes, why do you ask?”

“Hwon?” Huiying called out, already seeing the realization dawn on the king.

“It’s Yaoyue…”

Chapter Text

Royal Palace of Eternal Falls was structured like an entire city, at least seven thousand people living and working in there full-time.

And it was needless to say that looking through the entire palace for clues would be a grueling task… especially on foot.

“Okay, the army quarters are clear…” Irina said as she used a thin brush to cross over the last area of the Outer Palace the girls were investigating, Chunhua suddenly getting a strong urge to just drop on the floor and not move an inch.

“Its midday and we’re not even half-way done…” the youngest commented in a rather whiny tone, earning a playful tongue click from Alys.

“Don’t even remind me…” ginger-head sighed “But I guess it’s a good thing we found nothing. Looks like these suspicious areas have been wiped clean”

“True, but makes you wonder…” Chunhua noted as she scratched her chin in an attempt to look serious “Whether the ghosts left on their own or have they already been exorcised…”

Irina and Alys shared a look, obviously considering her words and making the youngest worried she had said something she shouldn’t, especially if her friends will take her on the suggestion-

“A-actually, let’s continue searching! I’m getting hungry, so I want to finish this by dinner!”

“W-what, not even a little break?” Irina questioned with obvious confusion in her voice, the duo following the youngest as she headed out of the army area.

“No time to lose, I don’t want to stroll this palace until I’m 80!” Chunhua retorted playfully, already setting a rather fast walking speed.

Even though the entire palace was notified about the arrival of “female exorcists from Northern Mountains”, Chunhua couldn’t help but notice everyone’s stares as they strolled by. Most women would steal a glance of them, some of them clearly curious or even flustered, while young soldiers and other military officials full-on stared at them with both intrigue and a hint of animosity.

Chunhua, for one, didn’t really like being surrounded by so many people at once, and especially when they were all staring at her as if she grew a second head. But she had to continue telling herself that was to be expected considering what they’re trying to pass for.

The major setback, in her mind at least, was the fact that neither Huiying nor Hwon were with her.

This was her first solo mission away from either of them close… and it was both scary and exciting.

I’m afraid of saying something stupid, but…, she thought with a quiet chuckle, I can finally prove myself, prove that I can hold my own…

“What’s the next location?” Chunhua eventually asked, prompting Irina to open up the scroll and look through it.

“Um…” the blonde responded while looking at the scroll “I can see the place marked but… I can’t read the name”

Chunhua chuckled in response before casually strolling over to her friend and taking a look at the characters both she and her sister knew how to read for some reason.

“It says ‘Amber Pavilion’ and it looks to be the closest pavilion compared to the others on this map”

“Define close” Alys retorted “Even ‘close’ in this place means half an hour walk”

“Well, we won’t know until we get there, right?” the youngest chirped with a wink before pushing Irina to walk at the front of their little group, the blonde being rather exceptional at reading manually drawn maps.

Under her guidance, the three girls made it out of the army quarters of the Outer palace and had reached one of massive bridges that connected Outer and Inner palaces. Being the ‘exorcists’, they didn’t have much trouble entering the Inner Palace, but their weapons were still examined by the guards at the entrance to make sure they were indeed blessed spiritual devices and not something that could be used to harm people living there.

It was pretty much smooth sailing from that point on, if one doesn’t count steep stairs that led to each pavilion and servant quarters, the floors of the Inner palace climbing high up in the sky the more girls progressed. Irina was leading them through all of those obstacles, girls not even being too winded as they continued, many servants and eunuchs they’d pass on their way giving them a deep bow of gratitude and respect.

“Didn’t think Inner Palace is this tall” Alys commented as they rounded one of many corners towards their destination “In all of our little escapades before, we’ve only seen the Crimson hall and place where Shouxue lives”

“It’s surprising, yeah, mostly because Shouxue lives at the very bottom floors of the Inner Palace, away from everyone”

As she said those words, Chunhua’s expression fell, the painful pang in her chest making her feel loneliness in young girl’s stead.

Shouxue never seemed to complain about her circumstances, though, both her and Hwon stated it was something that couldn’t really be helped since it was an etiquette put on by the ones currently ruling Eternal Falls.

But even if either of them, especially Shouxue, didn’t express their true feelings on the matter, Chunhua could only imagine how it actually was for them when they were all by themselves…

“Now that I’m looking at this map…” Irina suddenly said “There are a lot of different pavilions in the Inner Palace, but only four bigger ones”

“Hwon told me why” Chunhua proclaimed proudly “Even though current court officials live here at the moment, this used to be a place where royal family and concubines lived back in the time of Hwon’s father’s rule”

“Oh, so it’s like that, huh?” Alys chuckled “But judging by the map, he had a lot of concubines”

“Remember how Hwon said he had four older siblings? Plus him and Shouxue” the youngest reminded “And apparently, from what he told me, only four of his older siblings shared same mothers. Two were born from the Empress, two were born from Imperial noble consort. Hwon’s mother was Noble consort while Shouxue’s mother was a low-ranking concubine. And they all lived in these pavilions, Hwon apparently lived in Jade pavilion once he returned from his training”

Both Irina and Alys stopped dead in their tracks, their eyes wide and mouth agape as they stared at Chunhua. Panicking, the youngest looked behind herself and changed her stance to become more guarded, afraid she’ll end up being scolded or made fun of-

“You’re like a walking textbook” Alys eventually said through a chuckle “Hwon told you all of this?”

“W-well…” Chunhua scratched the back of her head whilst looking away from her friends “He gave me these information, but Shouxue allowed me to read through the records she keeps in the pavilion where we sleep, I was just very curious…”

“That’s amazing!” Irina said as a wide smile adorned her lips “And the way you explain it all is equally entertaining! We might use this knowledge you’ve obtained at some point, you never know”

“I hope so…” Chunhua said in a small voice, a faint tint of blush appearing on her cheeks after the praise and astonishment her two friends gave her.

“Anything else you want to share?” Alys asked “We can use some rest here, we have time”

Chunhua scratched her chin again, trying to pick and choose what would be most relevant for the other two to know.

“This is a bit of a long monologue, but…” she eventually said, her tone turning rather serious “Apparently, all those concubines and consorts, even the empress, have passed away over the course of the last five years, one might guess it was due to the aftermath of the Crimson hall massacre. Now, to keep everyone in the same place until the new ruler is chosen, all court officials live in the pavilions that are usually reserved for consorts, concubines and their children. And no one lives in king’s quarters, servants only being allowed there once a week to clean. This is what Shouxue told me…”

Irina and Alys exchanged looks once again only to look back at the youngest, the same somber atmosphere telling Chunhua they were probably thinking of the same person at the same time.

“I really hope…” Irina mumbled “This place becomes lively again. I don’t know what His Highness’s intentions are once he’s resurrected, but I hope happier times are coming for him”

Chunhua nodded in agreement, remembering one specific thing Hwon had told her the night before during their late-night chat:

“For now, I do not plan on having an heir, nor taking a wife or consort. My kingdom needs to be restored to its former glory… and I have to use all my sealed power to make it happen. But, at least, I can give back the comfort to people who have sided with me until now…”

“I hope so, too…” Chunhua uttered in response before raising her head and asking “Shall we continue?”

After a couple more minutes of climbing up the steep stairs, the trio managed to reach their destination at a mid-way point towards the top of the Inner Palace: it was a smaller pavilion, surrounded by gentle orange fence and guarded by the soldiers, a massive plum tree that should’ve been in full bloom now swaying in the wind like a sinister omen.

It took a little longer for these soldiers to be convinced to let the girls pass through, but thankfully, Yun had left his jade talisman with Chunhua, telling her to show it if some guards were being more difficult than others.

The inside of a pavilion was typical, a small garden filled with greenery and a wide, one-story house posted in the middle of it.

And yet, as soon as they stepped foot inside, Chunhua froze, grabbing onto the fan that was hanging from her sash.

Alarmed by her sudden movement, both Irina and Alys shook their bracelets, the gentle jingling producing their designated weapons as all three got into a position for a fight.

Slowly, the trio walked over towards the house, trying to make as less noise as possible. Chunhua glanced at her two friends, Irina heading left while Alys headed right, both of them soon disappearing behind the house.

The youngest then took a deep breath and pushed the intricate wooden door open only for the gust of cold, smoke-smelling air.

Trying not to cough, Chunhua protected her airways with one hand as she threw her fan in the air, the item soon transforming into a massive spear with a crimson handle.

As she caught it almost without any noise, the girl looked around the house in hopes of finding where this creepy feeling she had was coming from, nothing really seeming too out of the ordinary. Sure, the house seemed like no one lived there in the past five years and the layers of dust and multitude of spider webs would make anyone’s skin crawl, but it wasn’t that strange of a sight considering.

But as she rounded the corner and pushed one of the wooden sliding doors that had already started rotting away, a shadow suddenly flew past her, knocking her away from the place she was standing and throwing her onto the dirty floor.

Chunhua landed with a thud and yelp, loud enough for the other two girls to hear.

But as she heard their footsteps approaching from the outside, Chunhua tried to get herself back on her feet, spear still thankfully in her grasp… only for her stomach to drop as soon as she looked at the ceiling.

Two pairs of glowing eyes, one white and one red, were staring right back down at her, their shadowy bodies almost merging and overtaking the entirety of the ceiling as they hissed and growled at her.

“Holy shit…” she mouthed, frozen for a couple of seconds… only to hear Irina and Alys bust open the front door.

“WEAPONS!” Chunhua screeched, getting back on her feet at the same time the two shadows descended on her with ear-piercing screams.

Pure panic ensued as the strength of the attack itself shut the door behind the girls, the old lock getting stuck so nobody could enter nor exit. And little light the windows managed to provide didn’t prove to be enough of an advantage, at least at the moment.

Luckily, Alys still had her Flamedrop, that gentle, teal light drawing the attention of both ghosts whilst Chunhua did her best to compose herself.

Her mind was racing and her thoughts were disjointed, all the ruckus and sudden bursts of wind blowing into her face causing her to panic even more, to the point she barely remembered how to breathe.

But, then she became aware of the weight of the spear in her hand, the coldness of precious metal causing her to focus all of her energy and concentration into swinging her weapon, like she always did.

With a loud war cry, Chunhua plunged forward, slashing at the black apparitions that were still attacking Alys, her spear managing to slash at a pretty decent part of the black mist, causing the ghost to screech in agony again.

Then another light appeared from the corner, Chunhua only then realizing it was Irina activating her power.

“Evil spirits…” she chanted, her voice becoming rather loud as it echoed across the small house “BEGONE!”

With a single hit of her staff against the floor, the entire house was engulfed in the thick layer of ice from floor to ceiling, obviously causing immense panic in both ghosts.

Their black forms became disjointed and their bodies slowly became smaller and smaller until they finally regained their almost-human shapes as they floated mid-air and looking at the three girls.

Chunhua took a moment or two to examine them, noticing their tattered clothes were probably made from the finest fabrics when they were alive, contorted expressions, empty, glowing sockets and gray skin showcasing their curse…

“Crim… son… crim… son….” they both chanted, causing yet another wave of shivers to run down Chunhua’s spine-

“Quickly!” Irina reminded “The barrier will disappear soon!”

“It’s now or never…” Chunhua said through a chuckle as she gripped onto her weapon even harder, glancing back at Alys one last time before they both lunged at the ghosts.

As the ice slowly started to pull away, both girls raised their robes to prevent tripping, and used the little additional light to find a sure footing. Chunhua swung from the left while Alys came from the right, the two ghosts unable to dodge them completely.

But those things didn’t go without a fight, swinging their freakish, wispy hands at the girls. Chunhua could feel the breeze as one of the ghostly claws nearly got her on the cheek, but did get a few strands of her hair in the process.

Not allowing for something like this to scare her, the youngest screamed back at the ghost and swung her spear again, plunging the blade in the middle of its glowing red eyes.

With a shriek, the ghost dissolved into nothingness and Alys finished the other one shortly after, all three girls finally able to sigh with relief.

“Good job, you two!” Irina encouraged with thumbs up, Alys giggling in response despite her breath being labored:

“Aw, come on! You gave us the opening!”

“Teamwork!” Chunhua exclaimed with her hands raised, soon realizing they were once again stuck in this old house. “We have to bust down the door, though…”

With nervous chuckles this time, Alys was the one to volunteer for the task, three hits of her swords’ handle being enough to knock down entire lock. Once the girls were out on the fresh air once again, Chunhua felt a tug on her sleeve only to turn around and see Irina looking at her with a serious expression.

“I need to show you something…” she mumbled and clocked a look with Alys who just nodded knowingly, her expression suddenly falling as she turned away from them.

Confused, the youngest allowed the blonde to pull her by the hand and the duo was behind the house in a matter of moments. Irina then crouched before thick shrubbery right against the fence, using both of her hands to pull them away… only to reveal two fancy-looking urns half-buried in the soil.

“What the…” Chunhua mumbled before crouching down next to her friend, using the handle of her spear to dig around both urns.

“You’re taking them!?” Irina whisper-yelled, causing the brunette to smile mischievously as she continued to carefully dig.

“I know for sure… that urns are not supposed to be held in the garden unless on an elevated altar…” she explained “And considering we just exorcised two ghosts, I’m sure Shouxue would have something to say about it-”

“Shouxue?”

Unfamiliar female voice caused both girls to freeze for a moment, both of them exchanging looks just in time when the thick shrubbery in front of them started to rattle violently.

Chunhua felt yet another chill run down her spine as she stared at the greenery… that soon revealed pale yet pretty face with fogged-over eyes staring back at them.

Both girls screamed in surprise only for Chunhua to clasp a hand both over her own and Irina’s mouth, very aware the guards might come to take a look if they were making too much noise.

And as she stared back at the face that had just appeared, Chunhua realized this definitely wasn’t a ghost, but a girl, maybe two years older than herself.

She slowly emerged fully from the shrub, her fancy lilac robes filled with tears and dried mud, long, jet-black hair braided and falling over her back but also seemingly disheveled all the sneaking around in the bushes. Her face wasn’t as pale as one would expect, but her features were gentle yet bold, similar to cat’s.

Still, her eyes seemed strange, Chunhua noticing them being dark brown… but her irises were completely white.

“Who are you?!” Irina whisper-yelled, the girl crouching in front of them trying to appear as unintimidating as possible.

“I apologize” she said in a measured tone, her politeness being in a complete contrast to her disheveled appearance. Her eyes were darting between the two girls a little too quickly for comfort, but determination was very prominent on her face “My name is Xuan Feixue. Now that you know my identity, can you please fulfill an important favor for me?”

“Whoa, hold on!” Chunhua said with her hands raised “You don’t even know us, how do you-”

“Just listen to my request” the girl said while raising her hand in a calming motion, Chunhua noticing she was looking at her chin instead of her eyes as she focused more “Can you take me to Shouxue?”

The two girls exchanged looks and scooted a little closed to Feixue, whispering just loud enough for her to hear them:

“How can you trust us?”  Chunhua questioned her again, the other girl frowning at her question and looking away.

“You’re the only ones I’ve heard address her in such a casual way… so I have assumed you must be closely acquainted… Please, I have to see her”

“Will you be alright, though?” Irina questioned “You look like you’ve been through a lot-”

“Oh, I do?” Feixue said as she looked down at herself “I thought only my hair was a mess…”

Oh, Chunhua thought as her little suspicion turned out to be true.

This girl is blind…

Chunhua and Irina exchanged looks again and shrugged, both of them taking one of girl’s hands and pulling her on her feet.

“Alright, we’ll take you to her” Chunhua said in a gentle tone “Just make sure to stay close to us…”

Chapter Text

„What situation is this?“ were Huiying’s first words once she, Lili and Jaya had finally returned from the Capital.

In the small hut girls have used for lodging for the past couple of nights, the other five girls have gathered alongside Shouxue… and a girl Huiying didn’t recognize.

Even though she was dressed in a fairly plain light purple dress, the girl’s features were very delicate, her skin as pale as a marble, telling Huiying she was probably part of the nobility that lives in this palace. She sad very close to Shouxue, the two of them speaking in a rather low tone compared to the other five girls who were present.

“Jiejie!” Chunhua exclaimed as she got up on her feet and approached the newcomer trio. Huiying prepared for a tackle, but all she got was her sister taking both of her hands and looking her up and down, her expression very obviously filled with worry. “Took you long enough to return”

“Yeah, sorry about that…” the older twin responded sheepishly “We found some… pretty interesting things so it took us a while to bring them all here”

“Is Yun still with you?” Shouxue asked as she briefly turned her head to look at the brunette, Huiying only shaking her head.

“He is making sure the items we brought from the Capital are secured properly. He’ll try to join us later” Jaya was the one to explain, the girl already fiddling with the sash on her blue robes.

Shouxue nodded in acknowledgement and turned her attention to the newcomer again, Huiying not really having much more time to examine her further before Dalrae suggested:

“You three go change in the back and join us. We have a lot of things to discuss”

“And we saved you three dinner” Chunhua said proudly “They served us salmon fried rice bowls today”

“Oh finally, some good food after this crappy day” Lili retorted as she was the first one to head to the back of the hut, Jaya following her with a silent giggle.

Huiying remained at the same spot for a moment longer, Chunhua’s eyebrows rising in a silent query.

“You okay, meimei?” the older eventually asked “Did something happen on your mission? Was everything okay?”

Chunhua’s eyebrows rose a little more up only for them to frown deep down in the next moment, the younger girl’s lips soon turning into a thin line.

“Yeah, everything is okay. No need to worry so much all the time, okay?”

Huiying wanted to press on the matter more, but the younger obviously had none of it as she let out her signature giggle and pushed her sister towards the back of the hut to change.

Once all three newcomers were in their regular clothes, seated at the table and with their dinner finished, could they finally start with their strategic meeting…

“Who’s this new face we have?” Jaya was the one to ask as she looked at the girl sitting next to Shouxue, Huiying noticing her looking at brunette’s direction but not directly at her…

Shouxue opened her mouth to speak, but the newcomer was quicker: “Xuan Feixue, it’s a pleasure to meet you three”

The girl bowed at them rather deeply, Huiying only then realizing she couldn’t be much older than Shouxue giving the roundness of her face and the color of her voice.

Xuan, she says, the brunette thought, but before she could ask her own question, Hwon landed on the table in front of the girl, his voice loud and resolute:

“I’m glad to see you’re doing well, Feixue. Do you remember me?”

The girl frowned for a moment, her eyes falling on the table.

As her frown grew deeper, Hwon took it upon himself to lightly tap the top of girl’s hand with both of his palms, Feixue wincing and gasping slightly.

“Your Majesty?!” she whisper-yelled “Since when have you been in the room!?”

Hwon chuckled “I’ve been on a mission with the recently returned party. And I apologize if I have startled you; my physical state isn’t admirable at the moment”

Feixue still seemed rather confused, but her stance did relax slightly as she heard more of tiny king’s voice.

“I’ve told you, it’s a surprising predicament” Shouxue reminded the other girl “But he has finally returned in some form. We now have to make sure to return him to his original state”

Feixue nodded in understanding, now trying to focus her gaze on her own hand that lay on the table, assuming Hwon was not standing too far from there.

“But… how did this happen, your Majesty? The entire palace was convinced you have-… That you have disappeared forever”

Hwon let out a breathy, quiet chuckle, Huiying seeing how somber his expression had suddenly became.

The tiny king then proceeded to regale her with the brief story of what had happened to him since he had fallen into slumber and how he came to know Huiying and Chunhua. He also explained how their first mission in the Rain Kingdom had progressed and concluded, the realization and understanding slowly dawning on Feixue as she listened.

“Oh, dear heavens…” she eventually said, her head rising to look towards Huiying… or the direction she believed the girl was sitting, and proceeded to deeply bow her head once more “I am so grateful to you both, ladies Xin. Thank you for bringing his Majesty back to us”

Huiying could feel her face getting slightly heated at this sincere display of gratitude, Chunhua letting out a nervous giggle before saying: “Oh, no need to bow to us. He’s like a part of our family now. But we still have a lot of things to do in order to help him fix things, no?”

The twins exchanged looks and nodded discretely in acknowledgement, Huying mumbling: “Yes… we still have a long way to go”

“Alright…” Dalrae suddenly interjected, her face rather tense and serious as she looked at the two parties that have been out on a mission that day “Now that we are done with proper introductions, we have to discuss the matters at hand. Huiying and Chunhua… you said both of your parties have discovered something concerning?”

The twins looked at each other again, but this time around Huiying didn’t hesitate to speak, her voice formal and strong:

“Yes… and believe me when I tell you it’s much creepier than we initially thought”

Huiying then proceeded to fetch her smartphone from her pocket, Hwon only then realizing she had snuck the device with her as they went on a mission while her sister let out subtle but impressed chuckle.

It was generally advised by the tiny kings for the girls not to use their modern technology in this world, mostly because the said technology was so foreign to everyone, but Huiying was still of the belief this situation was an exception, even if the device may shock Shouxue for a moment.

Brunette gave Hwon a reassuring wink before opening her photo gallery and turning the screen towards the black-clad girl, Shouxue’s eyes widening as she saw the picture.

“Oh, sweet mercy of Lady Death…” she mumbled after a long moment of silence, her eyes shooting up to look at the twins. “How many of these have you found?”

“We found around ten in the Capital” Lili was the one to report, followed by Irina who said: “Only two in Amber Pavilion”

“These are-”

“The urns from Northern Mountains, yes” Hwon had confirmed her realization, the siblings exchanging tense looks as the tiny king added “And all of them, at least from what I was able to detect, have incredibly powerful curses on them”

“The one that prevents them from passing on…” Shouxue whispered, her expression growing from shocked to terrified “If there are many similar to this one, I can assume they contain the ashes of only court officials, but who knows if the royal urns have been tampered with-”

“They haven’t been”

All eight girls along with Hwon and Shouxue looked at Feixue who had just blurted those words out with absolute certainty. And, despite her blindness, it was obvious the girl was able to feel all of their stares on her, the feeling making her squirm in her seat.

Shouxue frowned “Elaborate”

Feixue turned towards the other girl immediately before grabbing both of her hands into hers “Even though my father keeps me locked away in our pavilion almost all the time, I still have to perform my duties as a priestess of Her Heavenly Greatness, goddess Yongsi. And about two days ago, as I visited Northern Mountains to perform cleansing ritual… something felt odd in the temple”

“Odd?” Hwon nudged, the girl nodding before continuing:

“I... without anyone knowing, I’ve snuck into the chambers where all the urns are placed, and 41 out of 45 of them were gone. The only ones left there were the urns of royal princes Nanzhang and Nanyao as well as the ones of royal princesses Ningwen and Xiaoling…”

The room fell into silence, the royal siblings sitting and floating there completely speechless as the eight girls didn’t even dare to make a move before either of them spoke, the tension so thick it could be cut with a butter knife.

Shouxue suddenly chuckled, bitterness and shock completely consuming her tone “Is that… why you insisted on seeing me?”

“Yes… I’ve tried so hard to reach you, but father didn’t allow me to even go outside the house after my return” Feixue explained before bringing the other girl’s hands up to her forehead, her voice as quiet as a whisper “You have to believe me… Lady Chunhua and her companions were my only way to reach you”

Shouxue exhaled rapidly and yet her tone became incredibly gentle as she spoke to the other girl: “I know… and you have my utmost gratitude”

“At least we know the ashes of our siblings are intact still…” Hwon chimed in as he sat on Shouxue’s shoulder, the younger girl only nodding in confirmation. “But… since when have those 41 urns been missing?”

“Not too long ago, Your Majesty” Feixue answered “Last time I visited Northern Mountain Temple, nothing seemed out of the ordinary. But, an entire month had passed since my last visit… and a lot could have happened in that time”

“Checks out if you ask me…” Chunhua suddenly said “We have been summoned here a few days ago and everything seems to go from bad to worse, every second. Someone really feels threatened by Hwon being here….”

“And someone powerful by the sound of it” Huiying added “Putting curses on so many urns is not something a regular person can do…”

“You sound like you have a particular person in mind as you say that…” Shouxue noted only for Huiying to lock eyes with Lili and Jaya for a moment, all three remembering their conversation with a certain traveling painter.

“I don’t wish to point fingers…” Huiying then said, her voice getting lower “But we heard Lady Yaoyue’s men have been going around town and apprehending people who spoke about ‘the king’s return’”

The rum erupted in frustrated mumbles and murmurs, each girl having something to say to that news. But it was Hwon who had stopped the chatter:

“Save the accusations and conclusions for later. Even though neither I nor Shouxue want to believe it, Lady Yaoyue is our main suspect right now… because she’s definitely powerful enough to do such a thing. We just have to find out her motive-”

“Motive for what, Your Majesty?”

The entire room got enveloped in silence once more only for Huiying to be the first one to clock three unknown figures standing in the shadows of the lodging hut.

In a matter of seconds, all eight girls were on their feet and getting into fighting stance, twins and Alys even jumping on the low table with their weapons drawn, not even caring they knocked down cutlery and empty food bowls.

“Who are you and when did you get inside?!” Dalrae asked in a threatening tone as she stood in front of Shouxue and Feixue, her bow drawn so much it seemed like she’ll fire an arrow at any moment.

The woman chuckled before stepping into the candlelight, Huiying feeling her heart fall into her stomach.

“What’s the meaning of this, Lady Yaoyue?” Shouxue was the one to ask in a dejected tone, her black robes rustling as she got on her feet.

Another tense silence ensued, Yaoyue’s eyes only focused on Shouxue and the girl hiding behind her. Yet, despite her proud and fearless demeanor, even the great sorceress such as Yaoyue knew not to try her luck when eight girls with itchy fingers had their weapons pointed at her and two exorcists accompanying her.

Eventually, the older woman sighed and rubbed the bridge of her nose “Lady Feixue, your father had caused an absolute ruckus upon not finding you back home. He mobilized a small army in an attempt to find you”

“Oh no…” Feixue said in a small voice.

“Her father?” Huiying whispered to Hwon who was currently hiding in her hood, the tiny king responding in an equally quiet tone:

“Yes, Lord Xuan Fengyun”

Both twins widened their eyes as Chunhua mouthed silent ‘oh shit’ at the realization.

“Indeed” Yaoyue responded to Feixue, her voice still calm “I have guessed where you went so I set out on a quiet search for you, but I couldn’t imagine to hear such horrid accusations being thrown my way”

“What did you expect, lady?” Alys said as she raised her claymore higher in a rather threatening manner “We only hear your name on the streets and around shady places, you think you wouldn’t be the primary suspect?”

Lady Yaoyue scoffed, mostly at redhead’s tone than her words, but as she spoke, her tone only grew more frustrated: “It could be because I was the one extinguishing this crisis that only continues to grow even with his Majesty’s return”

The older woman then shot a look at Huiying, making the girl tense up with her spear tightly in her fists.

“You may come out, your Majesty. I’ve known you are here since the beginning”

Without much hesitation, Hwon floated next to the older twin and landed on her shoulder confidently, a bitter chuckle escaping him:

“I should’ve never doubted your keen senses, my lady”

“I agree, your Majesty” Yaoyue retorted as she straightened her posture even more “Now, I would appreciate if someone filled me in on the new evidence. I’ve heard you found out about the cause of most recent hauntings-”

“And why should we?” Chunhua was the one to bark back this time around “Sneaking around like a criminal, spooking us. You really think we can trust you?”

Yaoyue’s eyebrows jumped up on her forehead as an impressed expression washed over her face “It is true, I am glad to see you are wary of me” her tone suddenly became dark “But I am not the one you should be careful of. There is a much bigger fish to fry”

“Again, why should we believe you?” Momoka muttered, her tone much deeper and more threatening compared to Chunhua.

“Because, if I was your enemy, I wouldn’t be the one to hide away His Majesty’s body after he fell into his slumber”

There was no shocked silence this time around, just pure chaos erupting in a cacophony of yells, gasps and curses, the girls only more eager to slice and dice something in their utter confusion.

But suddenly, a loud thud echoed the room, a mostly empty bookshelf just falling backwards seemingly all on its own. Everyone went silent at the sudden noise, but Huiying could see a small gust of smoke rising from shelf’s lower part as circular burn mark slowly appeared on the light brown wood.

She looked at her shoulder, Hwon’s hand lowering  in that very moment.

“Can you please not use your thunders indoors again?” she pleaded with him only for the tiny king to huff back: “That was the only way to make you all go silent.”

The girls continued to murmur in disagreement and slight anger, but at least all eight of them have lowered their weapons. Shouxue then stepped forward, Hwon leaping over to her and sitting on her shoulder once again.

“You have a lot of explaining to do, lady Yaoyue. I would suggest you to start” black-clad girl spoke in a rather menacing tone, the older woman looking down at her with somewhat of an offended look.

“You were never a good host, lady Shouxue. You won’t even offer a cup of tea to your old teacher?”

Huiying’s eyes widened for the second time in only a couple of minutes, her brain finally giving up on being shocked when hearing certain things. What else am I going to find out tonight…

Shouxue scoffed “I would if she wasn’t the one to spread the rumors about me being cursed so no one would be allowed or want to visit me”

More murmurs of disapproval and dejection erupted in the hut, Dalrae being the one to shush them this time around.

“It was for your protection, Shouxue” Yaoyue’s voice suddenly broke as it got quieter, a semblance of some type of emotion briefly flying over her face. The black-clad girl didn’t seem convinced, still keeping her stance guarded.

Then, Yaoyue reached out her hand, aiming right for the younger’s face, Huiying and Chunhua being the first ones to jump and point their blades at the sorceress without hesitation.

“Hold on a second, lady, what do you think you’re doing?” the older twin almost growled at the woman, noticing her exorcists getting increasingly more agitated.

Lady Yaoyue, however, didn’t seem all too phased about having two spears so close to her neck and still proceeded to close a small distance between her index finger and Shouxue’s forehead, right where the girl’s red huadian symbol was drawn.

“The ink you’re using to draw your huadian…” she spoke calmly “It’s always sent by me. Whenever you put it on your skin, your power diminishes. That is why you need to stay hidden in Obsidian pavilion”

Shouxue’s expression was blank for a moment only for her to fly into an absolute fit of rage, grabbing onto older woman’s wrist and yanking it so hard Yaoyue stumbled and almost fell.

“So it was you?!” she hissed “Because of you, I cannot use half of the power I used to have?!”

Yaoyue didn’t say anything, allowing the younger girl to squeeze her wrist to the point of near breaking, Shouxue eventually releasing her and turning her back on her, girl’s expression filled with confusion and wrath.

“It was for your protection. It always was…” Yaoyue said, her voice now void of any poise or pride she usually talked with.

“Start talking, Lady Yaoyue” Hwon’s tone suddenly became frightening, making chills go down Huiying’s spine. She never heard such tone from him…

The older woman was clearly surprised by it herself, but she still complied, giving a deep bow to the king floating before her.

“I assume… you already know that hauntings and evil spirit incidents have increased in the past month”

“Yes, we’re very much aware” Chunhua retorted snidely.

“There is a very good reason for it and I have been in an absolute panic over it ever since Your Majesty has returned from another world” Yaoyue straightened her posture, her eyes filled with utmost fear “Whoever started creating those incidents after His Majesty fell into slumber five years ago… they’re now in the palace…. And I have a sneaking suspicion their primary goal is to eliminate both his Majesty and royal princess Shouxue”

Silence once again engulfed the room followed by a sudden feeling of urgency, Huiying feeling her sister grabbing her hand instinctually.

“How do you know that?” Shouxue asked in a shaky voice filled with rage.

“There have been multiple attempts of evil spirits infiltrating your pavilion, and they are getting more and more aggressive. But at least now, after your guards from another world found out what actually causes these evil spirits to act up, there is still hope we can stop them before someone winds up dead”

The twins looked at Hwon and Shouxue, both having incredibly dejected and shocked expressions on their faces, but they still seemed to be cooperative enough. Thus, Huiying asked:

“How can we help? You said you hid away Hwon’s body, so that might be the best start”

Yaoyue sighed “It’s not that simple, Lady Huiying” she responded “Even though I was the one to hide him away in the safest place I could think of… I have erased my own memories of it as soon as I realized what the entity that was attacking the people in the Capital was after. I don’t know where he is… but I do believe his Majesty will be able to find it once we clean the palace of all hidden urns”

“That’s at least hopeful to hear” Chunhua added “What else do we need to know?”

The older woman let out another sigh, suddenly looking much older than she was “This creature… this entity that is after his Majesty and Lady Shouxue… they couldn’t enter the palace despite their immense power. But because I’m certain they are now inside the palace, the only explanation for it is-”

“Someone let them in” Hwon concluded.

“Oh, wonderful” Lili mumbled “You guys just can’t catch a break”

“We have no time for finding out who let them in, unfortunately” Yaoyue interjected “The main objective is to cleanse the palace as soon as possible and for his Majesty to find his original body. I am a firm believer his Majesty is currently the only one who can stop this mysterious entity”

The girls agreed with the statement, Dalrae immediately asking:

“What is the plan and when are we starting?”

The real strategy meeting started in that very moment, Huiying feeling a pit in the middle of her stomach.

There were so many unanswered questions, so many lurking dangers… but she still had a slight guess who they are up against, especially after remembering a certain demoness of black and white hair.

The meeting lasted until very early morning, no one even thinking of sleep.

It was finally time to end this twisted charade…

Chapter Text

Chunhua couldn't stop staring at her own reflection in the mirror, the combination of red, black and gold she was wearing looking all too familiar...

“Won’t it be suspicious if we’re not wearing long hair?” Irina voiced, her tone rather concerned, but Shouxue was ready with the answer almost right away:

“Your disguises are the least of our concerns right now”

Her tone was abrasive and dismissive, definitely not something that should’ve been aimed at Irina specifically.

Chunhua opened her mouth to say something in defense of her friend, but blonde’s pale hand was already grabbing onto her upper arm, a slight squeeze and gentle smile being enough to discourage her.

The anxiety and fear in the air were at the peak ever since Yaoyue had appeared at Obsidian pavilion last night. One would think that new information and so much enlightenment the older exorcist was able to provide would give everyone, especially Hwon and Shouxue, some type of relief.

Unfortunately, it was the opposite.

Knowing that someone powerful wants them both dead and as soon as possible, royal siblings had no time to waste and had to craft the best plan possible on such a short notice.

Yaoyue wasn’t of much help after she regaled everyone with her secrets and tales, having to leave the pavilion very shortly after so that guards of other political fractions wouldn’t get too suspicious. She did, however, leave Shouxue with a very powerful artifact, a beaded jade necklace.

No one really knew whether it was as powerful as Yaoyue had said, but both Hwon and Shouxue seemed to have gotten the hint.

Current plan they came up with involved splitting up once again: one group will run through the Outer palace in search for missing urns, second group will do the same with the Inner palace while the third group will be in charge of guarding the royal siblings.

As a precautionary measure, both Shouxue and Hwon were to be moved from Obsidian pavilion, leaving it completely abandoned and “open” in hopes whoever wanted to harm the siblings will take the bait. Meanwhile, the two will lodge inside Jade pavilion, where Feixue and her father lived. Shouxue still had Yaoyue’s seal on her so she probably won’t be easy to locate… at least not yet.

Feixue already waited for them back at her home, Yaoyue convincing her to leave with her in order to create a believable story as to why exorcist was absent until so late in the night. Only then did the girl in the lilac dress agree to leave.

As for the girls, they were delivered special gowns only an hour ago, courtesy of Yun himself who apparently already knew of their plan after Shouxue sent her messenger crow to him.

In comparison to the light blue robes girls were required to wear outside so far, these new robes were made of heavy crimson silk, additionally painted over with golden floral details and with delicate lace sewn in the upper torso area.

Needless to say, layers of this type of fabric became rather bulky to wear, Chunhua already feeling tiredness in her shoulders and arms after struggling to put it on.

But, according to both Hwon and Shouxue, these robes belonged to elite royal exorcists, a special order that would also allow royal children to perform exorcisms, if they were to train in Northern Mountain Temple and were specializing in combative magic, that is.

Hwon himself used to wear one of these when Crimson Hall massacre took place…

“And we’re expected to fight in these?” Lili was the one to grumble as per usual, but this time, instead of giving her a stern look, Dalrae just looked at her with a rather apologetic expression.

“Just this one last push, please?” the oldest said in a quiet tone, Lili’s eyes widening in surprise “Try to stretch your body a little, to see how mobile you are”

Lili hesitated to respond “Well… when you ask me so nicely, then I’ll do it for you” she said with a grin, but Chunhua could still see endearment under her proud exterior.

And, of course, she immediately started with the stretching her leader had recommended.

“Not in a mood to fight her today, hm?” Alys was the one to poke at the oldest, Dalrae rolling her eyes before muttering:

“That, and I understand the frustration. It’ll be hell to string a bow with this much heavy fabric on my shoulders”

“You’re free to rip the robes if you see fit” Shouxue said shortly “Whatever you must do… just make sure this… thing leaves the palace…”

The annoyance in Shouxue’s voice was now accompanied with pure fear, her eyes wide open as she gathered a few belongings she owned. Her servants were told to come and clean the pavilion upon her departure, mostly in hopes that whoever was after her and Hwon won’t spring into action and search for them right away.

But not even these precautionary measures of the fact she was surrounded by eight female warriors who all wielded powerful weapons were able to soothe princess’s nerves…

And she’s probably worried about Hwon, too…

“We’re ready!” Hwon’s voice suddenly echoed through the main chamber of the house, the six kings flying at the same height as their designated proxy as they approached.

“Had a good nap?” Momoka asked as she offered her hand to Mujin, the tiny king still yawning and looking rather pale.

“Could sleep more… but you don’t seem rested at all”

“No shit” the girl said on instinct before making a slight grimace and correcting her wording: “Uh, what I mean is… I didn’t sleep a wink, all of us were busy”

No further words needed to be said between them, Mujin just giving the girl a tiny smile of encouragement before Momoka raised her hand more and put the tiny king on her shoulder.

Then, as instructed by Hwon, Mujin had climbed into a round and rigid collar that covered Momoka’s entire neck and the tip of her chin, this area being just enough to conceal all the kings even in the middle of a battle.

Once everyone was in their positions, Dalrae stood next to Shouxue, the black-clad girl carrying only a small pouch in her pale hands.

“The last thing we have to discuss is who is going to go on which mission” she announced, her voice back to it’s usual, resolute tone.

“Skimming through the entire palace will require at least six of us, three for the Outer, and three for the Inner palace. We don’t know whether we’ll have any hostile situations with the trapped ghosts, but try to focus on finding the urns first. The remaining girls will stay behind and guard the royal siblings. Any suggestions?”

The silence was short-lived, Huiying being the one to use the opportunity:

“I can go anywhere you ask me under condition that meimei either comes with me or stays to guard Hwon and Shouxue”

“What?!” Chunhua spat, turning to her sister “What kind of condition is that?! What are you saying and without asking me?!”

“This is way too dangerous, and we work best as a team-”

“Well, we’re not exactly a team if YOU’RE the one deciding on where my placement should be!” the younger insisted, her voice becoming more and more aggravated.

Huiying, however, didn’t even pay her a glance as she responded:

“Because you like to play a hero when it’s not a time for that-”

“Oh, stop bullshitting me this instant, Xia Huiying!” Chunhua finished the sentence with mandarin pronunciation of her sister’s name, Huiying finally looking her way as her dark eyes widened “This isn’t about us being a team….”

The older started shaking her head, now completely turning her body to face her sister, but Chunhua could already predict what she will try to say.

With the most threatening tone she could muster, Chunhua hissed through her teeth “Watch what you will say… it may affect the way I speak to you from now on”

Huiying opened her mouth again to speak only for her expression to grow furious and tense. The smile that appeared on her face wasn’t warm or familiar, the bitterness of it making it seem as if Chunhua had just slapped her across the face.

“You really want to know why I want you near me, do you?” she murmured, refusing to respond to the younger in Mandarin.

“Yes, I’d love to know. And make sure to broadcast it to everyone around the pavilion since you refuse to speak in privacy” Chunhua challenged again, the tension between them only getting heavier as they continued to stare at each other.

“Girls, please…” Hwon had emerged from Huiying’s collar, floating in between them in hopes of gaining either of their attention.

But it was futile, the girls were staring at each other like cats that were about to start a gruesome fight.

Huiying’s face suddenly became cold, a chuckle she let out almost sending a chill down younger’s spine, her lips not even curling up slightly.

“Because you’ll get yourself killed” the older hissed. “Look at you, always thinking you know everything about everything, that you’re the smartest one in the room, absolutely refusing to listen to ONE thing I ask of you! I can tolerate that behavior when we’re back home, but not here in god knows’ what FUCKING DIMENSION! You always overestimate your own ability, you always think some divine force will help you when you mess up. Well, I don’t plan on allowing you to do as you please while we’re here! I’ll be bringing you home alive and well and you better suck it up AND FINALLY DO AS I SAY!”

At the end of this tirade, Huiying was winded and incredibly red in face, an expression the younger girl had never seen in her sister in all fifteen years they’ve spent together.

But it wasn’t even the aggravated expression or the words her sister was throwing her way that were hurting the most, her entire family spoke to her this way…

It was a tone of Huiying’s voice. Condescending, patronizing, commanding, as if she was speaking to a dog that was misbehaving during its training or a child throwing a tantrum…

Chunhua gulped heavily and lowered her head slightly trying her hardest not to fall apart in front of everyone.

Hwon immediately flew her way and looked up at her with the most apologetic expression she had seen him wear on his regal face, but not even that could soothe the disappointment and anger Chunhua was feeling deep inside her chest.

“And here I thought you actually started believing in me after I managed to complete one successful mission without you…” Chunhua’s voice shook as she spoke, initially not having any strength to even raise her head.

Once she did, however, her expression was completely blank, void of any emotion as she locked eyes with her sister’s still widened ones.

“If I have any ability to choose, dearest sister” Chunhua blurted as Hwon stood on her shoulder and leaned on the side of her face “I’d like to guard the royal siblings… I can’t look at you right now”

“Meimei-” Huiying reached out for her twin’s hand, but the younger stepped back, out of her reach.

“No use for nicknames now. Why trying to explain something to a stubborn brat like me, right?”

“I’ll come with you to guard the royals…” Lili interjected as she walked up to the younger girl, putting her hand around Chunhua’s shoulders and lightly pulling her away.

From the corner of her eye, Chunhua could see her sister attempting to say something and reach for her again, but she was stopped by both Irina and Dalrae this time around, Dalrae mumbling something to her.

Chunhua was always aware that Huiying looked down on her, even though she never really voice it out loud like she did now.

As an older twin, she was still considered the first-born, and thus had to be example of everything good and perfect in order to set the standard for her younger sibling.

And Huiying really played her part well: always listening to what their parents were saying, doing more work at their family restaurant, getting top-of-the-class grades ever since they started school and was overall amazing in every single thing she did.

The only problem in her sister’s perfect life, however, was the fact that Chunhua never wanted to be anything like her.

That, however, didn’t mean the younger hated her sister. On the contrary, she adored her.

Huiying always seemed to know when she was in trouble, would cover for her when their parents were displeased with Chunhua’s behavior at school or her grades… and would at least try to leave Chunhua to her own devices when she was doing something she enjoyed and was good at.

But with this blow up of hers, Chunhua finally realized how her older twin actually saw her…

She was only her liability, something she “had” to take care of so her parents would see her as a mature person even more.

Huiying… never actually cared, Chunhua convinced herself silently, still not allowing any tears to fall.

The rest of planning was a big blur in Chunhua’s mind, the girl only catching that Alys, Dalrae and Momoka will cover the Outer palace with Yun while her sister, Jaya and Irina will take care of the Inner palace.

“Damn, I’ve never seen your sister explode like that…” Lili commented “I really thought you’ll start throwing hands or something”

“That would have been a better option… trust me…” Chunhua mumbled with pure exhaustion only to feel Lili’s arm around her again.

“Maybe refrain from commenting on anything for a while, hm?” Louis was the one to chip in while giving a slight flick to Lili’s chin, earning a scoff from the brunette.

“I’m sorry… I should’ve stopped this…”

Chunhua’s head turned towards Hwon in that moment, his guilty expression hitting a deep part of her chest.

“You’re always trying to stop us from fighting… But you can’t stop her from thinking this way about me. So… please don’t blame yourself for this, okay?”

Hwon’s eyebrows curled up as he closed the distance between them and hugged right side of Chunhua’s head, both him and the girl trying their best not to cry from frustration.

The trio remained like this until it was the time for departure, the sun still being behind the horizon as they left the Obsidian pavilion.

Under the cover of dawn and followed by only a handful of guards, three groups have gone their separate ways, the heavy feeling of guilt, anger and sadness following their every step…

Chapter Text

„Two more here!!“ Jaya exclaimed as she emerged from the Emerald pavilion’s main house, two urns nicely nestled into her arms.

For the last three hours, Huiying, Irina and Jaya have been meticulously going through every nook and cranny of the Inner palace, their path mostly cleared as promised by Yun.

There were twenty different pavilions in total, but only six of them had previous ghostly activity detected. This didn’t prevent the ghosts from moving around the palace and other pavilions, obviously trying to deter the three exorcists from finding what they were looking for.

But no matter how much they tried to hide themselves, their weapons were always able to detect these vengeful spirits. Luckily, they didn’t fall into any altercation with any of them, but that didn’t mean they won’t. They still had a long way to go…

“How many do we have now?” Huiying questioned as the brunette handed the two urns to the guard accompanying them, the young man putting it inside a small cart the other two soldiers were pulling around.

“Eighteen of them, Your Grace” the soldier responded with a bow.

Jaya whistled in response, Irina fetching a small piece of paper from her sleeve. It was a message delivered by one of Shouxue’s messenger crows, those birds, although still technically wild, proving to be rather useful in situations like this.

“Alys says they found ten and that kings don’t sense any more dark energy around Outer palace”

“So the other four are still here…” Huiying mumbled, grinding her teeth. “What the hell did we miss!?”

“We didn’t miss anything” Jaya reassured calmly “These four just seem to be a tad sneakier and too good at hiding”

“Maybe it’s the best we start looking at the pavilions that haven’t yet been affected by the possessions?” Irina suggested, eliciting a rather loud tongue click from Huiying.

“That will take us literal hours and we don’t have that much time” she growled, now starting to pace back and forth.

“Probably…” blonde’s voice was now much quieter, Huiying noticing how strongly she clenched her fists around the staff. “But I don’t think we have any other choice if we want to finish this, now do we?”

Huiying stopped for a moment, locking eyes with Irina’s rather cold gaze before the older just turned her head to the side. The younger could feel her heart dropping instantly as her eyebrow twitched upwards, the instant urge to apologize washing over her.

But she didn’t even try to open her mouth to speak. All three of them were nervous, and she was not about to waste her time on smoothing things over when literal lives are on the line.

This can wait…

“Let’s go then” she barked out, far more commanding than she expected.

But her feet were already carrying her across the pavilion’s garden and outside the gate, the sound of her boots hitting the delicate stone echoing into the far distance.

“Huiying, what is your problem right now?”

The challenging tone in Jaya’s voice caused the older to stop dead in her tracks just one step away from the main pavilion gate. She only turned to look at her from the side, feeling her chest fill up with annoyance.

“What problem? We’re busy and we don’t have much time-”

“Even if we’re busy and on an important mission, I have no plans to go around with someone who just snaps at people who look at her the wrong way because her mood is shitty” the youngest elaborated further, her tone even, calm and unwavering.

Huiying felt her body moving before her brain processed it, the brunette turning on her heel and stomping back towards her friend, taking her only a few large steps to reach her.

“I wouldn’t be in a bad mood…” she hissed, right into Jaya’s face “If everyone wasn’t giving stupid suggestions and slowing us down”

Jaya let out a breathy chuckle, her expression as calm as always. Huiying could see Jahan’s head popping out from her high collar, but the girl only raised her hand and shielded his field of vision.

“We found eighteen damn urns. We’re missing four… and you have the audacity to say we’re posing stupid questions?”

“Listen-”

“I’m not done, Huiying!” Jaya’s tone became slightly louder, but her expression was still calm, causing the older to become even more agitated. “We’re all in this together, don’t you forget that. Both Irina and I have tried our hardest to make you not think about what happened this morning and this is how you talk back? I would let you blow off some steam if this bullshit of yours was directed at me, but Irina didn’t deserve it! She’s been helping you the entire fucking day!”

“This has nothing to do with Chunhua-” Huiying exclaimed, but Jaya was having none of it, returning the same tone back:

“Yes, it fucking does!”

As their voices echoed the pavilion garden, Huiying stepped back, hearing the loud buzzing in her ears as she tried not to hyperventilate.

Jaya, on the other hand, took a deep breath before rubbing her eyes, her voice back at its usual even tone:

“Listen… I understand… siblings, even twins, will have arguments, but as we said earlier, we have to finish this in order to save Hwon and Shouxue. And we’ll do it much quicker if we work together and just think about the mission”

Huiying gulped, her vision suddenly becoming blurry as she clenched the handle of her spear.

“I just want to be over and done with this…” was the only thing she was able to utter, taking a deep breath so the tears disappear from her eyes.

“I know you do” Jaya reached out with her hand, rubbing the older’s upper arm with reassurance “And make sure to have a proper talk with your sister, okay? I know you’re both angry, but at least try to have civilized conversation”

Huiying nodded, taking another breath in order to finally get herself grounded.

“Are we good to go now?” Irina suddenly interjected, standing beside the two girls with a curious look “We won’t try to kill each other?”

Younger girls just chuckled in response, Jaya giving Huiying one final pat on the shoulder before heading towards the guards that were pulling the cart with all collected urns.

“Hey…” Huiying suddenly mumbled, the blonde turning towards her.

“Yes?”

Younger hesitated, unable to look the other in the eye but still uttering:

“I’m sorry… for being rude towards you today. If anyone doesn’t deserve my anger, it’s most definitely you”

There was a brief moment of silence between the two girls, Huiying wincing as she felt the other’s hand leaning on her shoulder. As she looked up, Irina was very close to her, so close the younger was able to smell her raspberry-scented shampoo.

“Stop worrying about it now, I know that feeling right after a fight, especially with a sibling”

“Really?”

“Well, yeah. I have younger siblings, remember? In our house, it’s always a warzone”

Huiying chuckled at the comment, completely unaware her free hand raised to lay on Irina’s hand.

“But… I think I’ll need to do much more than just talk to fix this…” she muttered, the shocked expression of her younger sister flashing before her eyes.

“I have faith in you” blonde said in the softest tone possible, causing Huiying’s head to shoot back up and for her heart to skip a beat at the same time. “Shall we?”

Brunette nodded, the group soon leaving the garden of Emerald pavilion and heading towards the next level of the Inner palace.

Surprisingly, not many servants and guards were around like the first time they have visited, and even those they have encountered would stay as far away from them as possible. Huiying studied all of their faces, noticing their tenseness and slight fear in some of them.

This uniform is really notorious, huh?

“WATCH OUT!” a female voice suddenly shrieked, Huiying raising her spear on instinct.

But instead of a ghost, what she saw flying towards her was a bucket filled with dirty water, a girl form the upper level having the most horrified expression brunette has ever seen.

Without much thinking, Huiying turned the spear in her hand and used the long handle to hit the bucket to the side while also jumping to the opposite side, avoiding the massive water splash. She tackled both Jaya and Irina in the process, the three girls stumbling forward but still managing to land in a fighting position.

“Hey, you!” one of the guards barked up towards the girl “Get down here right this instant! Show us your identification!”

The girl didn’t respond, her expression still filled with shock. Still, she scurried in silence and Huiying could hear her quick steps coming down the stone stairs to their level.

Once she arrived, her head was lowered and her hands were clasped in front of her stomach. She was shaking visibly, Huiying noticing her small stature and short reddish-brown hair. She wore orange and beige uniform, indicating she was one of the lower-ranking servant girls, probably in charge of the laundry or floor washing.

“Lee Meixia?” the guard that called for her read from a wooden tablet that was hanging from her wrist “How long have you been in the palace?”

“About a month, sir” she said in a trembling, small voice.

“Then you should’ve already learned how to do your job properly!” the guard yelled, making the girl wince “I’ll have a talk with your chief, and you better believe you’ll get a proper punishment-”

“But there’s no need for that, sir!” Huiying interjected, her voice loud and determined “It was an accident, it could happen to anyone.”

“We have to set an example, Your Grace!” the guard insisted, his tone slightly softer than before “Mistakes like this shouldn’t be happening, especially in the Inner Palace”

“We have more important matters to attend, sir” Huiying reminded “You can let this slide, right? None of us are offended by this” she said, looking at Irina and Jaya who both shook their heads in agreement.

The guard hesitated for a moment only to let out a sharp breath and turn on his heel.

“You are in luck, servant girl. Make sure not to make the same mistake again”

“Yes, sir!” the girl fell on her knees and let her forehead touch the floor “Thank you so much, sir! I’ll be even more careful!”

The guard seemed to be satisfied with her gesture and once he was out of sight, Huiying crouched down and helped the girl back on her feet.

“Are you alright?”

The girl raised her head, allowing brunette to finally see her face.

Her facial bones were much sharper than Huiying had anticipated and her eyes were almost completely black, like two little voids. She was very pale and still breathing heavily from stress, allowing brunette to see two somewhat sharp canines poking out from under her lips. Still, with all of these unexpected features, the girl looked much younger than her.

“Thank you so much, your Grace!” she eventually whisper-yelled, grabbing onto Huiyng’s hands as if her life depended on it. “I really thought I’d be whipped for this mistake!”

Brunette chuckled and patted her head “Don’t mention it. Just be careful from now on, okay?”

The girl nodded enthusiastically before looking up at Huiying, the girl staring at her for a moment too long as her grip around her hands became even stronger. The situation was quickly turning rather awkward, even for an outburst of an enthusiastically grateful servant girl.

And yet, for some reason, Huiying wasn’t able to really look away from her black eyes, as if she was drawn in by a magnet-

“Are we going?” Jaya’s voice snapped her out of it, the girl finally releasing her from her stone grip.

“Y-yeah, sorry!” she responded, giving the servant girl one final wave before walking away. Girl had a wide grin on her face, joy very obvious in every corner of her face before she turned around and picked up the bucket she had dropped.

“What was that about? She was very, very grateful” Irina commented, Huiying not really sure how to respond.

But as she was about to open her mouth to say something, brunette winced silently in pain, finally looking down at her hands.

There were bruises. In a shape of the girl’s fingers…

What the hell is going on?...

***

 “I know I’ve said this at least ten times, but I can’t stop looking at that ceiling mural” Lili commented as her eyes once again darted upwards, Chunhua following her line of sight with a chuckle.

“I’ve never been able to see it, but considering everyone’s reaction, I imagine it is truly a magnificent creation” Feixue noted as she also looked up at the ceiling, her white-shaded pupils not directed at anything in particular.

The main house of the Topaz pavilion was rather big compared to the quarters Shouxue used to live in, the space big enough to accommodate two people living there: Feixue and her father, lord Xuan Fangyun. From what Feixue had told them, they did have day servants and a couple of guards in the front at all times, but their demands weren’t too big.

The group have arrived in Feixue’s home a little after noon, only a few of Yun’s most trusted men accompanying them. And because Shouxue still had Yaoyue’s seal on her, it was their safest bet when it came the evading the possible demonic assassin that was after her and Hwon. They just had to stay in Topaz pavilion until the other units took care of the lost urns…

The mural they talked about was the first thing everyone noticed when they arrived, even Shouxue gasping at the sight of it despite already seeing it once or twice before.

It surely didn’t seem like something that belonged there at all.

It was a detail as old as time, especially from what Chunhua remembered from visiting China many times as a child. An image of a massive, serpent-like dragon, coloured in deep red shade and outlined with thin, golden line.

Right in front of the face of that ferocious beast, stood a peaceful young man, long black hair and black robes adorned with crimson details floating on the breeze. Flute in his hand, he seemed to be soothing the moody dragon.

It was an image Chunhua had seen so many times before… but this mural delivered it’s punch by a mastery with which it was painted.

Every scale was glistening in the candle light, making it seem as if the dragon’s body was indeed moving in nervous waves. The gold outlining every scale and every little detail made it seem as if the mural itself was glowing, as if it was made of pure magic. And the entire piece of art was big enough to spread out across the entirety of that wide room’s ceiling as well at the top of the walls.

It was truly a sight to behold, no matter how many times one had laid their eyes on the mural.

“I wonder if that’s the mural Annalise was talking about…” Lili suddenly mumbled.

“Who?” Chunhua questioned, her eyebrows in a deep frown.

“Oh, just someone we met back in Forest of Mist… I think she said she’s a travelling artist- Actually, never mind. Too much information, nothing important”

“I remember there being a young painter that was commissioned to work in the palace” Shouxue suddenly added, the black-clad girl remaining silent for majority of the time she spent in Topaz pavilion.

“It was Annalise. This was the final piece she did, back when Consort WangZhi was still lodging here…”

“Who?” both Chunhua and Lili propositioned, Hwon’s eyes widening in realization that he had probably just said too much.

Shouxue let out a deep sigh “You and your big mouth, brother” she mumbled before looking towards the two confused girls “She used to be among Emperor’s favourite consorts, mostly because of how beautiful she was. She and my mother, Concubine Zhengjun, were childhood friends and came from the same coastal village”

“Oh, dear…” Lili commented “Looks like we stumbled upon a painful family drama”

“You could say so” Hwon was the one to explain this time “WangZhi and Zhengjun did come to the palace at the same time, but WangZhi quickly raised to the place of a Consort because Emperor was so enamoured with her. He favoured her very obviously despite other two consorts and empress even, even though she never had his child-”

Hwon suddenly winced, a hiss of pain alarming Chunhua.

“Your Highness-” she stepped forward to scoop him into her arms from a small table when Shouxue let out a similar sound, the siblings giving each other the same puzzled and fearful expression. “What just happened?”

“Just a headache, no need to worry” Hwon reassured, his complexion looking incredibly pale all of a sudden.

“Maybe we should change the topic, huh?” Lili suggested, Feixue taking her words as a cue to ask:

“Would you like me to tell you the legend this mural is depicting?”

“Yes!” Chunhua and Lili said in unison, their voices so overly-enthusiastic they made the remaining trio laugh for a couple of moments.

“Alright, glad to see you so interested!” Feixue said through giggles “It’s a small tale, not really that old, maybe about five years since I’ve heard it the first time. It is called ‘The prince who had slit his throat’”

“….Lovely” Lili babbled before sitting down, regret more than obvious on her face.

“It sounds sad, I’m not sure if I’ll like it…” Chunhua noted, very well aware of her people’s love for tragic stories and tragic heroes.

“Depends on how you look at it, I suppose” Feixue begun “About two decades ago, on this very town, a child with a mark of a Crimson dragon was born. It was told that whoever was chosen by the Crimson dragon will be destined to change the fate of this kingdom of Cloud and Storm. The boy was exceptionally talented in music, as he would play his cherished bamboo flute to the dragon whenever he could”

“Aww, sounds like a lovely little friendship” Lili commented, Shouxue clicking her tongue before chuckling:

“Don’t get too excited”

Feixue gave her a gentle look before continuing, her voice slightly louder than before:

“But when the time came for the boy to perform the duties Crimson dragon had bestowed upon him, he realized there was a lot of evil plaguing this kingdom he called home. Many went against him, trying their absolute best to make him fail in his intended mission, until one day when the time came for that evil to be purged”

Chunhua gulped, already guessing the culmination of this story… and yet, her body suddenly felt extremely uneasy.

“On a day when a wild storm blew over” Feixue continued, her voice suddenly growing sinister “the young man took on his fated flute and a crimson spear in his hand, slaying all the evildoers who wanted nothing more but for his beloved kingdom to fall. The bloodshed lasted for hours, not sparing anyone… and yet, once his thirst for vengeance subsided, the young man couldn’t bear the sight of his own doings…”

Both Hwon and Shouxue were slowly growing uneasy, Chunhua finally able to scoop the tiny king into her hand to somehow soothe him, but still wanting to hear the end.

“The dragon was not considerate of his feelings, pushing the young man to finish the job… but he couldn’t” Feixue’s voice grew somber “He climbed into the tower where he lived, the one that overlooked his entire beloved kingdom, and whilst still carrying the blood of the carnage on his hands, he brought the sword to his throat, the crimson blood spilling out as if poppies have bloomed in spring-”

“No matter how many times I hear that story, it never fails to bore the life out of me…”

Everyone present froze on the spot.

The voice that had just spoken… didn’t belong to any of them.

Chunhua was the first one to notice the shuffle in the dark corner of the room, her spear flying into her hand before she could even register it.

She pointed the blade at that very corner, nudging Hwon to hide into her tall collar before getting into the fighting position, Lili right beside her.

“Who was that?!” Feixue yelped, Shouxue already embracing and comforting her despite her own obvious fear.

“Oh, stop shrieking” the mysterious female voice spoke again from the darkness “I haven’t even started cutting you up yet”

“Get out so we can see you…” Lili challenged with a smug smile, her fangs already protruding from her lips.

How in the hell did we not even feel her presence?!

“Alright, you did ask for it…” the woman spoke before starting to cackle, her footsteps echoing the dimly lit main room of the Topaz pavilion.

She emerged slowly, the first thing Chunhua noticed being a radiant but short reddish-brown hair. She was incredibly pale, making her red lips even more prominent and behind them hiding the row of obsidian-black, sharp teeth.

As she emerged more, the woman smiled directly at Chunhua, her eyes as black as the darkest pits of the abyss whilst on top of her forehead, two thick yet short nubs resembling horns glimmering in the candle light.

There was no need to discuss who this was, Beel did warn them about her “sisters”…

“I appreciate this little welcome party, but one would think someone of my calibre deserved a bigger crowd… ” the woman cackled again, looking at each of them individually.

“And y-your name i-is?” Chunhua barely managed to squeeze out, eliciting a mocking chuckle from the demoness.

The redhead, however, didn’t even get the chance to answer that question or even give her a snide remark, as the main door to the room swung open.

“BELPHE!”

Lord Xuan Fangyun was the one screeching, looking directly at the demoness as he continued to rant:

“I’ve told you to leave my daughter out of this mess!” he threatened, his eyes bulging and veins on his neck almost popping as his dark robes flew behind him.

The demoness, Belphe, however, didn’t seem all that phased, the woman tilting her head at an unsettlingly wide angle before directing that creepy, black-teethed smile at the old court official.

“You should have kept her out of my way…”  she hissed, her voice resonating in Chunhua’s ears to the point she was convinced her ear drums will burst “She is the sole reason I had to spend an extra day in this shithole… If you had done your job properly, this would have already been done!”

“Father!?”

Feixue’s shaky voice grabbed everyone’s attention, Lord Fangyun’s face visibly falling as he looked at his daughter.

Chunhua couldn’t hold back her contempt for the man, squeezing the spear in her hand so hard every detail on its handle got etched into the skin of her palm.

“Despicable…” Chunhua cursed, her words dripping with venom “You brought this thing into the palace!?” she challenged, but the man didn’t respond.

That’s when Chunhua felt her rage seething, her vision only focused on the traitor that tried to harm the only person that ever believed in her abilities…

“ANSWER ME, XUAN FANGYUN!”

Chapter Text

Chunhua felt as if someone punched all the air out of her lungs, her eyes only focused on the single cause of this entire predicament.

The entire room stood still after she screamed, the old man Xuan’s eyes so wide it seemed they’ll fall out of his sockets. Shock and hints of disgust were rather obvious on his face, but Chunhua didn’t care. He didn’t deserve any respect from her after what he had just pulled.

“What vulgar language…” he eventually spat, his wrinkled face twitching with anger “I have no obligation to answer any of your inquiries, you insolent little girl- ”

“Will you then answer to me?” a stern female voice came from behind Chunhua’s back, a girl in lilac dress soon standing next to her.

Feixue stood tall and proud, her clouded eyes staring directly at the old man “Will you, father?”

A tense silence arose in the main hall of the house, Chunhua having a feeling that if someone even moved a muscle the whole hell will break loose.

Well, everyone seemed tense… except for that demoness, Belphe.

She just stood there, in the middle of the room, like a small barrier between lord Xuan and protectors of royal siblings, flicking her tiny horns with her finger and making a rhythmic, hollow sound.

She obviously couldn’t care less for what was happening…

“I…” lord Xuan eventually muttered, his expression faltering as he looked at his daughter “You don’t understand, Feixue. I had to do it for the future of this kingdom!”

“What in hell do you mean!?” Shouxue suddenly barked, walking up to where Chunhua and Feixue were standing.

Her voice was loud and bouncing off the walls, making the entire house shake slightly. “You have the audacity to say sacrificing my brother and me is for future of this kingdom!? Saying that when the actual king is still alive!?”

Lord Xuan seemed too intimidated to even answer, the old turd looking like he wanted to be swallowed by the earth itself.

“Alive… but where is he? Why is he not on his throne?”

Chunhua could feel her head pounding as soon as Belphe spoke again, this sensation still not preventing her from aiming her spear at the demoness.

Shouxue stood even prouder before her, her purple eyes staring daggers at Belphe:

“He would be here… if someone didn’t prevent him from performing his duties!” she noted with a regal tone, Belphe raising her eyebrows in astonishment at her spite.

“How unfortunate…” she hissed as she made a small circle around the middle of the house, her black eyes jumping from lord Xuan to the group of girls. “Now… I assume you would like to know how I even managed to enter this ‘heavily-guarded’ palace, no?”

“That would be lovely, yes” Lili tattled, venom dripping from every word she spoke.

“Get to it, you ugly piece of shit” Chunhua squeezed the handle of her spear, its tip pointing directly at Belphe’s head.

“Why such anger?” the demoness cackled, her feet raising slightly above the ground, making her effortlessly float “I do have to admit, that old bag of rats really is one powerful exorcist and cultivator. It took me five whole years to find an entrance to this place. But imagine my surprise when I was suddenly summoned by someone from inside the palace”

All the girls looked at lord Xuan at the same time, their expressions unable to even feign disappointment at that point.

“That old wretch….” Hwon mumbled from inside Chunhua’s collar, the girl only humming in affirmation.

“Looks like old lady Yaoyue didn’t count on the call coming from inside the house, huh…” Lili murmured menacingly, her speech becoming slightly slurred as her fangs became longer.

“Indeed, imagine my crazy luck!” Belphe cackled again before clapping her hands, as if she just heard the joke of a century “Oh the joy I felt in that moment, I didn’t even mind fulfilling his little request!”

“What request?” Feixue was the one to question, the girl so aggravated she didn’t even bother to control her tone.

“Simple! I was to use the urns of those deceased court officials to find and kill royal siblings as well as plant Yaoyue as the main perpetrator. In return, I was not to harm his daughter, which I kept. This couldn’t have been a better opportunity for me, the old fart even made my job easier!”

Chunhua could feel her vision turn red, her entire body shaking with rage and disgust towards that man.

But no one felt more grief and disappointment than Feixue, the girl’s lamenting cries able to pierce one’s soul:

“But, why, father!? Why Shouxue and Hwon!? What did they do to you!?”

“They did nothing, child!” Fangyun finally yelled back, his face contorting in anger and grief “That is the reason! They did nothing! While we were all suffering, they were somewhere in this palace coddled and protected!”

“It’s not like we could help it!” Shouxue was the one to yell back this time, Feixue holding onto her arm as if she was the only stable thing holding her on her feet.

“And you also can’t help the cursed bloodline you and your brother were born into!” Fangyun barked, his eyes once again widening so much Chunhua could almost see entirety of his eyeballs “Just because you were born gifted with so much power doesn’t make you suited to rule this kingdom! You don’t care for it! A change was needed and I was the only one willing to make sacrifices to do it! I’ve had it with this kingdom constantly complying to deals with other kingdoms JUST BECAUSE THE KING IS FAMILIAR AND AMIABLE WITH OTHER RULERS!”

Chunhua could feel a slight tug on her collar, Hwon’s entire body tensing against her neck as he listened to this unhinged rant.  

Instinctively, her free hand flew up to her neck, giving a gentle pat to her collar to somehow soothe tiny king’s nerves.

They’ll need to talk about this later, Belphe can’t know where he’s hiding…

“You’re… despicable piece of shit, you know that?” Lili slurred again, her clawed hands obviously itching to slice and dice something.

“I did what was necessary and you little interlopers have no right to tell me anything!”

“Are you all quite finished with your yelling competition?” Belphe suddenly growled, putting everyone on alert.

Chunhua grabbed onto her spear with both hands, the tip shining on the dim light with a killing intent. The girl stepped to the side, completely shielding Shouxue while Lili growled beside her, the sound leaving her throat reminding the younger of a hungry tiger.

“I think we are quite finished, yes…” Feixue was the one to say, her head turning towards the floating demoness. Her voice was loud and resolute, not a trace of a quiver that was present only a few moments ago

“Ho ho~” Belphe taunted, her voice becoming more piercing with each syllable “Shall we get down to business then?”

“What business?” Chunhua was the one to ask, already knowing what the demoness was alluding to.

“Of killing you, of course!”

As soon as those words crossed her lips, Belphe launched forward with a loud shriek, causing shivers to go down Chunhua’s spine.

The girl didn’t think, pushing herself in the path of the attack and in front of Shouxue, her hand once again grabbing onto her own collar.

A loud bang echoed through the room, as if something big ran into the massive window.

Chunhua turned around, noticing a wall of light in the middle of the big room, the barrier of sorts hiding them away from Belphe’s onslaught.

It was Feixue, her hands raised high up in the air with her palms touching the clear barrier. It was obvious she was struggling, but she still stopped Belphe, even if only for a few moments…

“You have to leave, Chun!” Lili suddenly growled, her form getting in front of the younger as her hands continued to grow.

“But-”

“NO BUTS, CHUNHUA!” Lili fully snarled at her, her bright green eyes turning crimson red in an instant. “We’ll hold them back… until you find a place to hide…”

Chunhua could hear her heart in her ears, her mind racing with possible questions and things she could maybe do to help… but she was already given a proper order.

She can help…

“COME ON!” Chunhua exclaimed, pulling Shouxue by the sleeve and running with her to the back of the house.

“Just a bit ahead, there should be a back door!” Hwon directed her, finally allowing himself to emerge from the girl’s tall collar.

“You sure!?”

“Absolutely! Every pavilion in this palace is built on the same principal!”

“You two better concentrate on a matter at hand!” Shouxue reminded, barely having time to scoop her long robes into her hand as she continued to run.

The trio managed to exit through the back door and across the garden towards the side entrance. There were no guards anywhere, Chunhua fearing the worst considering who they were up against, but they had no time to stop and look around.

In a silent frenzy, the young girl nudged Shouxue to run in front of her while making sure no one was following them. The spear’s handle etched deep into her palm, the weapon practically glued to her as she continued to run.

As luck would have it, Topaz pavilion was the closest to one of many bridges connecting Inner and Outer palaces, their best option being to hide among the military pavilions. That way, at least soldiers and guards may jump in to help them once they realize a demon is attacking the palace.

“There!” Chunhua was the one to point towards one of the five bridges, its length illuminated by dozens upon dozens gold and crimson lanterns along it’s length.

“Tang Xiao bridge!” Hwon exclaimed with excitement and relief “That’s the shortest one!”

But their happiness was short-lived, Shouxue stumbling only a few feet away from the bridge.

“Highness!?” Chunhua shook her by the shoulders, the girl barely able to breathe properly as she fell on her knees and put both hands over her chest.

“I… I… I can’t… any more…” she barely uttered, dry cough echoing through the night.

“You have to!” the crimson-clad girl ordered, getting down on one knee before the princess and offering her back.

“What the-”

“I’ll carry you, come on!”

“But-”

“Don’t worry!” Chunhua reassured “I can handle this! Come on, we have to get to safety!”

Despite the doubt in her eyes and movements, Shouxue nodded, allowing her own weight to completely fall on Chunhua.

With a little grunt, brunette got back on her feet and started booking it, not a single guard stopping her as she started crossing the bridge.

Even though Tang Xiao Bridge was the shortest one, it was still wide enough to fit two full-sized trucks while also being long enough to give even the most experienced runner a hard time.

At about one third of the bridge crossed, Chunhua could feel the burning in her legs and her chest becoming painful, making it almost impossible to take a proper breath and continue running as fast as she did up until that point.

A sudden rustling by her left ear made her wince slightly, realizing Shouxue had taken out the beads she had received from Yaoyue earlier that day.

“What are you doing?” Chunhua asked through labored breaths, Shouxue’s voice distorted in her ears:

“I have to break this darn thing! Then I’ll finally be able to fight on my own-”

A massive explosion made both girls scream in surprise, adrenaline kicking in for Chunhua so quickly she started running even faster in spite her exhaustion.

“How in the hell did she find us already!?” Hwon lamented angrily, another explosion echoing behind them but much closer this time.

Chunhua’s vision started to blur, her lungs and muscles kicking into overdrive as the weight of the girl on her back threatened to knock her over.

But her eyes suddenly fell on one of many watch cabins that were posted across the bridge, the brunette making a sudden turn for one of them.

“What are you doing!?” Shouxue exclaimed, obviously on the verge of tears as she clenched the beads in her hands.

Chunhua took a few deep breaths, just enough to croak: “Stay… hidden here. I’ll buy you… some time… until you can break… the beads…”

“Chunhua!” Hwon was he one to yell at her scoldingly, the girl reaching into her collar and pulling the tiny king out. “You can’t do this! Your sister-”

Chunhua chuckled weakly, putting Hwon in Shouxue’s palms as gently as her hands could manage.

“Don’t worry about her…” she mumbled “It’s my duty to protect you two… and I’ll do my best…”

Brunette didn’t even want to pay attention to whatever Hwon or Shouxue were trying to tell her, the girl insisting on them staying hidden behind the row of signal fireworks just to have as much coverage as they could get.

The moment Chunhua stepped back onto the bridge, the smell of burnt wood and spilt burning oil spread all around her, the girl not even having to raise her head to know that damn demoness was right in front of her.

“Bold of you to just run away like that…” she snarled, her eyes seemingly even darker than before.

Chunhua didn’t have any intention of entertaining her, getting into battle stance being the same as breathing to her at that point. Her legs were burning and shaking, and her lungs worked at only half of their capacity… but she would rather die than let go of the spear she used to protect the royal siblings.

“And bold of you to think you will win on the territory of the storm king…” Chunhua taunted, her voice hoarse and shaky.

“And where is that king of yours now?” demoness leered “Hiding in someone else’s pocket?”

“Enough of your stupid questions!” Chunhua barked, swinging her spear dangerously close to Belphe’s head as a warning “Fight me, you creepy bitch!”

Demoness seemed stunned for a moment or two, only for that creepy smile of hers to appear once again, only this time… a massive snake tongue protruded from her thin lips, swishing around menacingly.

“If that is your wissssssh….”

Chunhua barely saw her move as she lunged forward, hitting her weapon with her bare hands. Brunette was barely able to hold out all of the physical attacks, her best strategy in that moment being to guard herself and the watch tower-

“The only thing you can really do…” Belphe continued to taunt as she seemingly attacked the girl from all sides, Chunhua having a feeling like her very bones will crumble into ash “Issss desssssperately avoid inevitable… You truly are a weak little thing-”

“SHUT THE HELL UP!” the girl screamed, mustering the last ounce of true strength to see the attack in her peripheral vision and swing her spear right at the demoness.

The blade landed onto her left arm, causing Belphe to scream out in pain and jump a few feet backwards.

Her black eyes were crazy with rage, once again sending shivers down Chunhua’s spine as she adjusted her spear and her battle stance.

“YOU LITTLE VERMIN!” Belphe barked before lunging forward once again, completely disappearing from brunette’s sight only a moment before she hit the spear with her leg.

The girl frowned, looking all around her frantically in hope to catch the demoness before she actually struck her, but she was nowhere to be seen-

“AGH!” Chunhua yelped in pain as a pair of claws dug deep into her right thigh, ripping off a piece of her robe along with it.

Belphe was only inches away from her face, holding her in place as that creepy, wide grin reappeared on her pale face.

Almost instantly, Chunhua noticed her vision going blurry and the entire scene spinning before her eyes. She was soon barely keeping her eyes open, the feeling of nausea hitting her like a ton of bricks. What the-

“You couldn’t even do thissss one thing right!” demoness whispered before starting to laugh, pulling her claws out of the girl’s leg and pushing her back “I HOPE YOU LIKE YOUR TRIP DOWN!”

“Wha-” was the only thing Chunhua was able to utter before being pushed backwards, her back landing at the railing of the Tang Xiao Bridge for only a moment.

The power of the hit was strong enough to knock anyone off their feet, but at that point, Chunhua had no idea which way was the ceiling and which way was the floor.

Her hand slipped off the railing almost immediately upon impact, making her entire body tip over already cracked railing.

She desperately tried to grab something, anything, to hold onto, but all she managed was bruise her fingers and strain both of her arms as she fell over the edge.

Until that moment in time, Chunhua had no idea whether she should believe in testimonies of people who said that life really flashes before one’s eyes when they’re close to dying.

But as she fell into the cold abyss below the massive bridge and the light of the lanterns started to get further and further away, she started to believe it.

She didn’t even have the time to scream or call for help, there was no point.

All she could do was let the tears blur her vision even more; knowing that no matter what she did or had done so far had any meaning whatsoever…

Chapter Text

„What the hell happened here?....“ were the first words that came out of Huiying’s mouth once she and her party stepped into the Topaz Pavilion.

The place was ransacked, every single piece of furniture turned over or broken into thousand pieces. And among the debris of once very quaint home, Huiying noticed three figures.

“Help me!” the male voice called out, his voice distorted and hoarse as if he was crying “She attacked my daughter!”

Huiying exchanged quick looks with Irina and Jaya, the trio jumping into action almost immediately. They walked over the debris and jumped over furniture, Jaya using her newly-obtained power to create small ball of light for a more precise illumination as they approached the three figures.

Brunette had to stop for a moment, her blood running cold.

In front of her, in the middle of the messy and broken up room, lord Xuan Fangyun held his daughter’s unconscious body in his arms, the girl having many little cuts all over her face and her lilac dress being torn as if she got mauled by a bear.

But then the girl’s eyes fell on the third figure, lying on her side and with her long, wavy hair covering her face as she bled from a cut on the back of her head.

“LILI!” three girls exclaimed, rushing over to take a look at their friend.

Huiying was the one to get to her first, her hands shaking as she attempted to move her friend. But as soon as she laid her hands on her shoulders, Lili started mumbling something and moving her head bit by bit.

“Oh my god, Lili!?” the younger exclaimed as she raised her friend into her arms, Irina supporting her injured head.

“Oh heyyy~…” brunette said through an overly jolly laugher, a smile on her face so wide Huiying could see pretty much all her teeth “S-sorry for napping, I got a bonk on the head, hehehe~”

“Why are you talking like that?” Huiying questioned, older’s behavior making her even more unnerved “Who did all of this?”

“Wow, Ying, you have four heads… when did you grow four heads~?” Lili slurred, a loud hiccup following soon after.

“Is she hammered?” Jaya was the one to ask from across the room, the youngest done with checking Feixue’s vitals.

“Oh, shush, youuuu~” Lili argued as she relaxed even more in her friend’s arms “I haven’t h-had a sip of wine since my birthday… but don’t tell my mom-” a hiccup interrupted her again.

“Oh, she’s drunk” Ivan added as he emerged from Irina’s high collar.

“Lili! Hey, Lili!” Huiying grabbed the older girl by cheeks, forcing her head to stay still “Where’s Chunhua? She was supposed to be on a guard duty with you…”

But before brunette was even able to respond to anything, another four pairs of footsteps entered the ransacked Topaz Pavilion.

“What the hell is all of this!?” Dalrae exclaimed as she looked around “How many injured?!”

“Two so far” Jaya reported, gesturing to Momoka to come to her “Feixue still hasn’t woken up but I have no idea where she got hurt. It doesn’t seem bad…”

“Let me take a look” Mujin offered, completely ignoring the flabbergasted expression of lord Xuan as he landed on Feixue’s head. “Who else is injured?”

“Over here, Dalrae!” Irina called out, the two oldest girls quickly walking over debris-filled floor to join their friends. “She’s conscious, but slurring her words as if she had a few drinks too many…”

“Oh, heyyyyy gals~!” Lili exclaimed in her jolly tone, causing both Dalrae and Alys to frown with disbelief “H-how come you all grew another head?”

Despite her obvious disbelief, Dalrae crouched down next to the brunette and asked in the most firm tone possible:

“What happened here, Lili? Can you tell me?”

“Oh, suuuure~” the girl responded in a childish tone before straightening her head as her stare got unfocused “We found out t-that old fart brought a… a… A DEMON into the palace and… she attacked us… she was very pretty too, her hair was kinda red…. She wanted to kill Hwon and… and Shou… Shou…”

“Shouxue?” Huiying finished her sentence, Lili looking up at her with so much joy as if the younger had just given her a kidney.

“Yesh! Yesh! Her!” she slurred further, only to suddenly close her eyes and start snoring.

Frustrated, Huiying started lightly shaking her only to then notice small movement underneath her high collar.

“Owww… this wasn’t supposed to happen…” Louis groaned whilst rubbing his head.

“Oh, Your Majesty, you’re alive!” Irina mouthed with a voice filled with relief “Are you alright?”

“I can’t really complain, now, can I?” the tiny king reassured before completely emerging from his hiding place in order to sit on Lili’s chest “I haven’t seen much… but that darn demon was rather powerful. I believe Chunhua ran through the back door while Lili and Feixue tried to hold the attacker back, but they both ended up being thrown around like ragdolls. And the last think I remember before I also blacked out was Lili saying she was feeling dizzy…”

The four girls exchanged looks, Alys blurting out:

“Maybe it’s that demon’s power? To make her drunk?”

“Oop, she’s awake…” Momoka suddenly said in the background, everyone looking at the direction of a sound.

Feixue’s eyes were definitely open and blinking, but Huiying could guess she also felt woozy if she got hit by the same demon as Lili. Still, she seemed more lucid compared to their friend…

“Feixue!?” her father called out for her and as she sat up, the older man hugged her strongly. The girl didn’t reciprocate, her expression getting tenser as the moments went by.

“What happened here?” Dalrae questioned her, getting a little closer only to be stopped dead in her tracks by Feixue’s determined tone:

“Go after Chunhua!” she exclaimed “She took the siblings to Tang Xiao bridge! The demoness wants to kill them!”

The girls exchanged brief looks just as the guards accompanied by Yun entered the Topaz Pavilion as well, Dalrae only taking a few seconds to start giving out orders:

“Momoka and Jaya, stay here with the injured and tend to them! The girls will give guards their testimonies if they’re able”

“Okay!” the duo responded in unison, Jaya approaching Huiying to take Lili off her hands.

“Everyone else plus Yun, let’s go to Tang Xiao bridge. We don’t know what kind of threat this demon will pose to us, but it’s better to have certain numbers’ advantage”

“Yes, ma’am!” the remaining girls exclaimed, quickly bringing out their designated weapons as the remaining tiny kings got ready for further action.

“Guards!” Louis called out, now fully conscious and capable of giving out orders himself “Make sure to arrest lord Xuan as well! He was the one who allowed the demon to enter the palace in the first place!”

Huiying’s eyes widened upon hearing that news, the room erupting into shouts of disbelief as everyone attempted to do their job as instructed. Yun managed to somehow hold the peace amongst his troops, the guards immediately apprehending lord Xuan who didn’t even resist his arrest.

Finally, they were ready to go…

“Come, I’ll take you to the bridge!” Yun gestured everyone to follow him through the back door, Huiying already hearing her heart hammering in her ears.

Their trip was much shorter than she anticipated, the five bridges connecting Inner and Outer palace illuminated by red in the dark, hot night.

“That one right there, in the middle!” Yun pointed, Huiying’s eyes glued to the construction despite her eyes being unable to focus properly.

“Oh my god, look!” Alys pointed as well, this time a little further up the bridge.

That’s when Huiying saw it, familiar black robes flying in the wind as someone ran across the bridge... only to notice their chaser in full black attire as well…

“Let’s go, go, GO!” Huiying exclaimed frantically, her legs making the longest strides she could muster as the others were left behind her.

“I need to get to a higher place…” Dalrae noted through labored breaths “I’ll be of more help with my bow that way”

“Come, captain, I’ll take you to the best spot” Yun said before grabbing the girl by her hand and pulling her to the right “You three, keep running down the same path and you’ll be at the bridge in no time!”

With Huiying, Irina and Alys left, the girls kicked their speed into overdrive, the youngest of them not even caring that her lungs started to burn and hurt.

Come on, come on, come on!!!, she thought to herself. I can’t be late to help her….

The blazing red color of the bridge almost stung the girl’s eyes once they finally reached it, the guards at the entrance already on high alert due to the commotion happening in the middle of the bridge. Huiying didn’t even slow down to acknowledge them, her spear lodged into her hand as if she was born with it.

And as she approached the middle of the bridge, a strong gust of wind caused her to stop and almost stumble, the current so strong she had to lodge her spear’s handle into the boards to remain standing on the ground.

Once she was able to raise her gaze, Huiying’s eyes widened, her brain not processing what she was looking at.

Shouxue, with her signature black and golden robes floating around her, was the one causing that crazy wind to blow over, the flower petals and the scent of plums flying in the air around her. Her pale face was distorted in all-consuming anger, all of her hairpins and hair accessories strewn around her as her long, black hair floated around and above her. Her entire body exuded this eerie purplish glow, the shade almost the same as the color of her eyes.

Her opponent, however, was the one that stunned Huiying much more: a small woman, dressed in all black, with two small nubs on top of her head acting as horns, brown and reddish short hair and a pretty face contorted into a manic smile and her feet floating a few inches above the ground.

She would recognize that face anywhere…

“So YOU were the demon, little Meixia!?” she yelled through the wind, catching the attention of both fighting parties.

In the sudden calm of battle, Shouxue’s angry expression transformed into that of an incredibly frightened teenage girl, Huiying not hesitating to run towards her and accept her embrace as the princess started sobbing.

“Are you okay?” brunette asked, Shouxue only nodding before starting to mumble:

“I couldn’t break my beads fast enough, Huiying, I’m so, so, so, so sorry-”

“What are you saying? Why are you apologizing?”

The quiet moment was interrupted by a familiar, maniacal laughter, both girls getting on high alert as Huiying used her spear to shield them both.

The demoness looked at them with her eyes as wide as she could open them, nothing but blackness and emptiness looking back at the two girls.

“What a touching little reunion” she cackled before slicking her short hair back “Too bad your little sister isn’t here to join you”

Huiying initially didn’t register the other’s words, her entire body starting to tremble as she hissed:

“What the hell do you mean?”

The demoness just looked at her and smiled even wider, her feet floating even higher from the ground.

“She was in the way of me completing my mission, she had to go, that little vermin…”

Huiying was paralyzed for a short moment, the blood in her veins running cold.

“Your Grace…” she mumbled, not even looking Shouxue’s way “What is this lunatic saying?”

The princess hesitated, her voice barely holding onto her newly-found composure:

“Chunhua was carrying me across the bridge because I couldn’t run anymore… and when Belphe started throwing flaming rocks at us, she told me and Hwon to hide into one of bridge’s armories until I broke the beads that constricted my power… but the next time I looked up… Hwon has gone missing and Belphe was… she-”

“She did WHAT!?” the brunette barked, her vision becoming blurry “WHAT DID SHE DO!?”

“She… she pushed Chunhua towards the bridge railing…” Shouxue was barely able to utter, massive tears rolling down her cheeks “I took too long to break them and because of that-”

“Oh, spare us the melodrama” Belphe chimed in, her voice suddenly becoming overly cheerful as she conveyed the final piece of information to Huiying:

“It wasn’t that hard to push her. You should have seen her, a frightened little bird. I hope she had a nice way down”

In that moment, Huiying felt something break inside of her.

She couldn’t hear anything, feel anything nor did she register Alys and Irina finally joining them in the middle of the bridge with their weapons drawn and ready.

Every single part of her body ran cold, the feeling similar to being hit by a massive sledge hammer.

Her little sister was thrown off the bridge… in one moment where she wasn’t there to help her.

And all for what? Protecting some royalty from a demon that tried to kill them? In a land fuck knows where!?

For something that had nothing to do with us… that’s why her little sister had to die!?

No, no, no, no, no, no, NO, NO, NO!

As warm tears ran down her cheeks in heavy streams, Huiying gripped onto her spear so hard her palm started to hurt and bleed. But that didn’t matter to her, all of her rage directed at one person only…

“YOU FUCKING MONSTER!” she exclaimed before charging forward with the most desperate scream that had ever left her throat.

The demoness was clearly caught off guard by that sudden onslaught, barely able to block the girl’s attacks as she swung at her from all sides. The more that creature struggled, the redder Huiying saw, her hands finding strength she didn’t know she possessed.

 “Let’s help her, come on!” Shouxue was the one to shout, immediately getting back into the stance to cast her magic.

Irina and Alys didn’t lose time either, raising their weapons and casting their own spells. Soon enough, that portion of the bridge was enveloped in cold currents, Shouxue’s wind manipulation allowing Irina to precisely attempt to catch Belphe’s feet with her ice magic even though they were lifted off the ground.

Aside from being constantly swung at by furious Huiying, the demoness also had to worry about the ice under her feet, her efforts to evade capture being additionally challenged once Alys started swinging her claymore, sending a rain of fire bullets her way. And yet, in spite all of their onslaught, Belphe still somehow managed to dodge all of it-

“ARGHHHH!” the demoness exclaimed , one of her feet getting suspended by a column of ice.

This resulted in the latest rain of fire bullets landing straight on her, the demoness barely able to conceal the damage with her raised hands… only for Huiying to come down with her blade and bury the head of the spear into Belphe’s forearm.

Both of them screamed, Belphe in pain, Huiying in desperation and wrath.

“WHY DID IT HAVE TO BE MY SISTER!? WHY?! TELL ME FUCKING WHY!?”

In a brief moment of the battle calm, Huiying could feel all of her emotions bubbling to the surface, a desperate sob escaping her lips as her entire body started to shake violently, the girl still not loosening the grip on her weapon.

“Haven’t I told you?” the demoness’s voice echoed in her brain “She was in my way… and so are you”

Huiying was too late to pick up on her sinister tone, a sharp pain enveloping her entire body.

The brunette let go of her spear and collapsed to the ground, the demoness using her free foot to strike her directly in the abdomen. Huiying grunted once the kick connected, the strength of it sending her flying backwards and knocking down Alys, Irina and Shouxue all at once.

As the girls grunted in pain and discomfort, Huiying tried to catch her breath before flopping onto her back and staring into the ceiling for a moment or two… only to completely break down in tears.

“Why is this happening…” she lamented in Mandarin, the question not directed at anyone in particular “Why did meimei have to-”

A pair of arms wrapped around her, lifting her off the ground. When Huiying opened her eyes, despite her blurry vision, she was able to recognize blonde hair falling over the other girl's shoulder.

“I don’t understand a word you just said…” Irina mumbled as her embrace got stronger “But try to be strong now. You’re in danger… and your sister has to be avenged”

“I can’t do this, Irina…” the brunette mumbled, finally finding some strength to return the hug to the other girl “I don’t see the purpose anymore…”

“Let’s all survive this…” the blonde whispered before breaking the embrace “Then, we’ll decide what to do. Don’t throw away your life, please…”

Huiying could feel more tears pooling around her eyes, but with the last bit of strength she possessed, the girl got back on her feet, helped by Irina as both Alys and Shouxue gave her a reassuring looks.

“Well, isn’t this the most adorable little scene?” Belphe mocked with that maniacal wide smile, her feet already free of the restraint Irina had put on her with her ice magic. “Too bad this will be your last time being this cuddly with each other-”

A sharp sound pierced through the night air, followed by another of Belphe’s painful yelps. And when Huiying looked at the demoness again… there was an arrow sticking out of her shoulder.

“You wanna finish that fucking sentence, demon?” a powerful female voice echoed from the other side of the bridge, the quartet looking back only to notice both Yun and Dalrae aiming their arrows at the powerful demonic opponent.

Belphe growled loudly, taking the arrow out of her shoulder as the black blood dripped and seeped out of the massive wound that only seemed to spread out, her expression completely void of that cockiness she had displayed only moments ago.

“Alright, I’ve had enough of you” she mumbled, the four girls ready for a new attack as they gripped onto their weapons firmly.

But instead of the attack, Belphe floated even higher in the air with her hands outstretched on both sides of her body.

Confused with the lack of attack, Huiying became even more anxious… only to notice five massive balloon-like formations in the middle of the dark sky.

Belphe grinned once again, both of her palms suddenly opening, making the balloons pop in the sky.

In the very next moment, gray dust fell all over the Imperial palace and the Tang Xiao bridge, the girls yelping in horror as they raised their hands to protect themselves… but nothing happened, even when this strange grayish powder covered them from head to toe.

Frowning and even more unnerved, Huiying brought her powder-covered hand to her nose.

“It smells burnt…” Alys noted whilst doing the same “It smells like-”

“Ashes” Ivan was the one to interject, his voice shaky “These are ashes of the dead…”

Huiying could feel an intense chill run down her spine upon a sudden realization, but she didn’t even have time to properly prepare as the familiar, sinister grumbling and howling surrounded the group from all sides.

Ghosts.

Physical ghosts were now surrounding them at every side of the bridge, threatening to tear them to shreds.

“What have you done!?” Shouxue was the one to demand, the horrified expression on her face making everyone even more anxious.

Belphe didn’t respond initially, just continuing to float around with that sinister grin of hers.

“You really think I haven’t been busy while waiting for an opportunity to get into the palace?” she announced proudly “It was quite the challenge, you see, to keep the ashes of every single deceased person in this kingdom in one place. Now, you get to face them all at once”

The three teenage girls exchanged horrified looks, Huiying mumbling:

“All of these ghosts… are the ones who had passed away in the last five years!?”

“Indeed, my dear” the demoness jeered “And now, they will be this kingdom’s demise”

Like on cue, all ghosts around the quartet sprang into action, using their newly-obtained teeth and claws to try and slash at the girls. In the distance, the sound of a warning horn could be heard, Yun alerting every single guard inside the palace to get ready for a bloody battle.

Huiying used every single ounce of strength she had left, unable to even help anyone due to a constant threat of being slashed by a random ghost coming at her. And it probably didn’t help that they were covered in ashes from head to toe.

“God FUCKING DAMN IT!” Alys exclaimed from somewhere on the bridge “If only I could stop for a sec to at least wash away the ashes-!”

“It’d still be futile!” Shouxue yelled from the other side “The entire palace is now covered!”

Huiying growled with frustration, the onslaught not allowing her to even take a deep breath. A few ghosts managed to give her a good slash or two, but her spear still managed to shield her from the most of it.

But, as the time continued to flow, she could feel her body getting weaker, making it harder and harder to move…

“That’s it, struggle! Die like little vermin that you are!” Belphe laughed maniacally as she observed the mess she had created, Huiying noticing her eyes focusing on Shouxue.

In that moment, a mixture of spite, anger, desperation and sadness hit the girl like a tidal wave, Huiying becoming determined to protect Shouxue at any cost.

Her sister and Hwon were already gone; there was no way she also will go down without a fight…

But as she attempted to move through the crowd of vicious attacking ghosts, a cold droplet fell on her cheek, making Huiying instinctively look up.

In only a matter of seconds, a massive downpour ensued, the heavy and large droplets of rain falling all over the bridge and Imperial palace with a sound of thousand footsteps.

Every single movement stopped, ghosts mostly flabbergasted at the sudden onslaught of rain from the sky while the immense relief washed over the four girls struggling to fend off the violent ghostly crowds.

“NO! WHY THE RAIN ALL OF A SUDDEN!? IT HASN’T RAINED IN YEARS!” Belphe whined, her annoyance soon turning into anger as she frantically flew around the bridge and nudging the remaining ghosts into action.

Huiying wondered the same thing, but her eyes then fell on Alys, a wide and knowing smile present on her lips as they continued to get soaked in the intense rain.

The downpour soon subsided, leaving the bridge and the girls completely wet to the skin, but also rid of the ashes their assailants needed to remain strong and for respawning.

“Don’t celebrate just yet, you little vermin!” Belphe threatened “There is still enough ghosts here to end your existence!”

“True, but they are much easier to kill now”

All the girls flinched at a familiar male voice coming from above, Huiying turning her head towards the sound in unison with the others.

She never felt more relief when seeing someone’s face as she did in that moment!

“ARTHUR!?” Alys was the one to exclaim “I knew it! I FUCKING knew it was you!”

The king of rain smiled widely as he jumped off one of many red pillars that held the bridge up, his attire pretty much same as the one the girls were wearing whilst his usual light brown hair was much shorter in length compared to the last time Huiying had seen him.

“Language, please, Alys” the king reminded as he landed next to the redhead girl, Alys not wasting any time before giving him a firm embrace.

“Oh, this became interesting…” Belphe said through a chuckle of disbelief “Another king, involving himself into affairs of other kingdom. What a scandal”

Arthur immediately drew his sword, his tone commanding and threatening:

“And why do you think I’m wearing this disguise then? Besides, there is no way I’ll just allow my former honorary knights to get killed off by a trash like you”

Belphe’s face contorted in a violent anger, not even giving Arthur a proper answer before commanding her ghosts to start yet another attack, and it wasn’t any less vicious compared to the last one.

“Alright, ladies, time to take care of this!” the king exclaimed, his trusted Excalibur glowing bright, silver light.

The battle soon continued, the ghosts now resorting to explosion tactics to try and make as much damage, not as much to the girls, but to the bridge itself.

The railings were soon blown off, gigantic holes in the floorboards making it dangerous to even walk and move around.

Huiying became more and more agitated, the cuts and bruises on her body becoming more prominent and painful, her palms getting so sweaty and bloody she was barely able to hold her spear.

But she couldn’t give up, not now when King Arthur himself came to help them-

“Let go of me, right now!” a female voice suddenly shouted in absolute hysterics, Huiyng’s head turning towards the source of the sound.

Shouxue was within demon’s arms, struggling to release herself and not even her powers being enough to fend the attacker off. Belphe raised both of them higher and higher in the air, Huiying soon realizing she was taking them towards the edge of the bridge.

“Not even if you cut off my arm, you little useless shit” Belphe hissed, using her free hand to pull on Shouxue’s soaked hair, making the princess yelp in pain “Now you’ll join your little useless protector, your bloodline ending with you and your coward of a brother-”

“LET HER GO!” Huiying exclaimed, her hand moving before she even had the time to think.

With last ounce of strength, the brunette swung her hand and threw a spear into the demoness, Belphe too distracted with the struggling princess to notice a massive blade flying her way.

The demoness yelped in pain as the spear connected with her exposed leg, causing her to stumble mid-air. Shouxue used the opportunity to viciously bite into demon’s arm, Belphe finally releasing her grip on her and letting the princess fall on the bridge floor like a sack of rocks.

“OH, YOU LITTLE SHIT, WILL YOU DIE ALREADY!?”

The same intense pain pierced through Huiying’s entire body, making her collapse onto the floor as a hoard of violent ghosts surrounded her. The girl writhed in pain and struggled to breathe, seeing moments of her life flash before her eyes.

And it was her sister’s face that was most clear in her mind, now that she was on the verge of dying herself…

“Say hello to your little sister in hell for me-”

A piercing sound of a blade flying through the air suddenly broke through the night, a crimson-handled spear soon landing next to Huiying and making every single ghost around her evaporate with horrifying screams.

The pain in the girl’s body stopped momentarily, everyone stopping for a moment to look where the spear come from.

“I don’t think my place is in hell, you freak…”

Huiying could feel the tears forming in the corners of her eyes, a familiar figure in crimson and golden robes flying beyond the edge of the bridge with the cockiest smile on her face, a tiny king standing proudly on her shoulder.

“CHUNHUA!?”

Chapter Text

The time seemed to have stopped for Huiying, her eyes and all other senses completely focused on the image of her sister, slowly descending onto the railing of the Tang Xiao bridge.

As the girl made her presence know, the heat and sounds of battle seemed to die down for a moment or two, even the relentlessly-attacking ghosts seemingly stunned by a sudden turn of events.

And Chunhua, rather unsurprisingly, only started grinning wider, her hand extended as she shook her ruby bracelet to call back the spear she had just thrown.

“I KNEW IT!” Alys was the one to exclaim with excitement, flayling her claymore around like an excited child “I KNEW YOU COULDN’T JUST DIE LIKE THAT!”

“How in the hell… did you survive!?” Belphe hissed, her until recently present smug demeanor completely vanishing “I knew I should’ve squashed you when I had the chance…” she threatened, now looking at Hwon who was still proudly standing on the girl’s shoulder.

The tiny king just scoffed “Oh, I had nothing to do with her awakening her power. It was within her the whole time, I was just there to help her navigate it”

“Don’t sell me short, you smug idiot” Chunhua jeered at the demon with even wider smirk “It was your mistake to think you could get rid of me that easily”

Belphe was visibly reaching her breaking point, her body floating even higher as her black eyes darkened even more, putting everyone on alert.

But before she could even do anything or even commence that dreadful magic of causing one to be in immense pain just by looking at them, a familiar sharp sound pierced through the night air, two arrows jamming directly into the demoness. One into her left shoulder, the other into her hip.

Belphe screamed in agony as she reached for both arrows, this marking the explosive continuation of the battle in the middle of the Tang Xiao bridge.

But even though she still had strength to fight, Huiying couldn’t stop staring at Chunhua, the younger finally managing to reach her sister and help her back on her feet.

“What are you doing, jiejie? Where is your spear?” she asked in Mandarin, wearing that same carefree smile she always did.

But Huiying didn’t respond, her vision instantly becoming blurry as her sister put her firm arms on her upper arms, her grip warm and familiar.

The older yelped and wept before lunging forward and embracing the other girl, burying her head into Chunhua’s shoulder as she let out the loudest, most desperate and relieved sob she had the capacity for.

Chunhua hugged her back right away, and despite their significant height difference, she was the one to comfort and shield her big sister as she cried her eyes out. Hwon didn’t say anything, his tiny hand patting Huiying on the hair which he could reach, the trio not even caring for the intense battle happening around them.

“You’re so horrible…” Huiying eventually muttered, her voice distorted and high-pitched “I thought you died on me… I-”

Chunhua squeezed her sister more firmly “I thought that would be the case, too, but… I guess the heavens smiled on me this time”

“Oh, you little-” Belphe’s aggravated tone suddenly snapped both sisters back into reality, Huiying still teary-eyed, ready to rip that demon to shreds with her bare hands if she had to.

But as Belphe lunged towards them followed by a smaller group of long-clawed ghosts, a tall ice barrier suddenly had risen before the twins, blocking both Belphe and her entourage momentarily.

 Huiying whipped her head to the left, Irina’s staff glowing the intense white color before she exclaimed:

“Get away from here, you three!”

“My beads are finally broken!” Shouxue’s voice was heard from behind the blonde girl “You now have a more important mission to do!” she reminded.

Huiying at first didn’t know what the princess was talking about, but before she was even able to react to what was being told to her, she could feel her sister’s arms wrapping around her waist.

“Call in your spear, jiejie, we’re going for a flight!” she said enthusiastically as she dragged her towards the closest railing of the bridge.

“We’re going WHERE!?” the older crowed as she dug her heels in place “What do you mean ‘going for a flight’!? You literally just got back!”

“We have to get moving, Huiying, we’ll talk about it when we get to safety” Hwon nudged her, but the girl just frowned deeper, now clawing at her sister’s arm as the sound of ice breaking pierced their ears.

“And you expect me to just let her drag me off the bridge!?”

“So you still don’t believe in me?...” Chunhua’s grip around the older’s waist loosened, the tremble in her voice making Huiying finally face her.

The twins looked at each other for a moment or two, Huiying noticing the younger’s eyes fogging over and her face becoming tense and cold, very similarly to the time when they were fighting earlier that day.

God fucking damn it…

In that moment of silence, the ice barrier had completely shattered, leaving the two open for a vicious attack and neither of them was ready to face the onslaught of dozen vicious ghosts and royally pissed-off Belphe.

Huiying instinctively stepped in front of her sister, her spear nowhere near her. She was ready to take that blow-

The loud screams and shrieks of pain suddenly hit her in the face, the ghosts that had almost reached her reduced to the burning apparitions screaming as they dissolved into thin air.

“Now is not the time to get hissy with each other, ladies” Arthur reminded, Excalibur in his hand ejecting tiny sparks as it had just incinerated the very ghosts attacking the twins.

“Get to business, you three!” Alys exclaimed, having Belphe immobilized by the power and strength of her own claymore “We’ll cover for you!”

Huiying could feel her stomach churn, the mere thought of jumping over the bridge causing her to feel fatigued. But it was not the time for that, nor was it time for her to doubt what Chunhua and Hwon were telling her.

With a determined huff, Huiying shook her citrine bracelet to summon back her weapon before turning to her wide-eyed sister.

“You better not drop me, meimei”

Chunhua’s face lightened up in an instant, her hands wrapping around the older once more before they synched their steps and jumped over the semi-destroyed railing, Hwon holding onto Huiying’s ear and hair for dear life.

And so, with the loud sound of battle behind them, the trio was plunged into endless darkness below.

Huiying couldn’t even scream out of sheer terror, the air mercilessly whipping her face as she tried to keep her eyes open.

That’s when her body got suddenly tugged upwards, as if she got stopped by a bungee jumping rope mid-air.

When her breathing was finally under control and she felt her body was somewhat steady in her sister’s arms. She looked back, noticing their two bracelets were glowing with a faint light.

“See? It wasn’t that bad” Chunhua said with the jolliest tone, Huiying initially at a total loss for words.

The older then started laughing hysterically, causing Hwon and Chunhua to exchange concerned looks.

“I actually thought…” she said through loud giggles “We both are going to die right this instant”

“That’s almost how I felt while falling” the younger said with a wide grin “Only, I actually thought I will splatter on a rock or something, you at least had some security”

“How are you even doing this? Holding us in the air, I mean…”

“She’s manipulating the wind currents present everywhere around us” Hwon explained, now nestling comfortably inside Huiying’s collar “It’s part of her inherited power to manipulate the wind, and only a few royal family members were able to actually master it so well to the point they were able to fly. But Chunhua mastered this in a matter of moments, she’s a natural”

“And you didn’t believe me” the younger said with a slightly huffy tone “I was pretty offended by that”

Huiying couldn’t contain her giggles anymore, the girl reaching up and kissing her sister’s cheek “I’m sorry about that. I’ll never doubt you again… when it comes to flying, that is”

Chunhua pretended to be offended by that statement but still returned the kiss on the cheek with a satisfied giggle “That’s one step forward!”

The trio continued to glide above the massive canyon that stood in-between Inner and Outer palace, the sounds of battle coming from every possible direction. It was needless to say the entire palace was in an uproar.

However, Chunhua seemed to have a particular destination for them in mind, the wind suddenly picking up from below them only to cause the trio to fly higher up.

“What were you all talking about on the bridge? Why did we make a sudden escape?” Huiying questioned, Hwon being to one to give her the answer:

“Do you remember how we realized something was blocking my ability to find my original body in this palace?”

Huiying frowned “Yes? How we thought it was because the urns were all over the place. Did you finally gain the ability back now that Belphe revealed herself or something?”

“Well, we actually realized his ability of detection was connected to Shouxue’s hex, and now that she finally broke the beads Yaoyue gave her, Hwon’s detection ability had returned”

Huiying’s eyes went wide “You know where your body is!?”

“I’m having my guesses, but it’s still a rough estimate. I do know it’s inside the Outer palace”

“You’ll have to navigate us, Your Majesty.” Chunhua noted as they finally reached one of five other bridges connecting the two palaces “Don’t know how trusting the guards will be once we start sneaking around”

“If they are busy with fighting ghosts, we might have a chance to move around without incident. But now, let’s firs enter the palace”

Chunhua nodded, but Huiying tapped onto her arm, suddenly getting an idea.

“Bring us up onto the rooftops. That way, we’ll be less detectable to the majority of the guards on the ground”

“Good idea!” the younger exclaimed before creating an even stronger wind current from below.

The trio soon landed on one of taller rooftops of the palace, the building they landed on being the one where the throne room and council hall were stationed in. The landing was far from graceful, both girls landing on their butts like ragdolls, but at least they remained in the shadows as the sounds of battle and clinking of weapons echoed through the streets of the Outer palace.

“We have to get inside this building, I think I know exactly where my body is hidden…” Hwon suddenly announced, his tiny body floating in between the sisters.

“Oh? And how will we enter undetected?” Chunhua questioned, the tiny king now turning towards Huiying.

“Do you think you can wield your spear now?”

Huiying hesitated for a moment, the front of her abdomen still being in slight pain from that foot kick she had received from Belphe. And yet, she nodded as the spear materialized in her hand.

“What’s the plan?” she asked, making Hwon sigh with relief.

“Considering you’re wielding ‘Vanquishing Storm’, you will probably be able to use its power to some extent”

“’Vanquishing Storm’?” the older girl asked as she looked at her massive spear.

“That’s the name of my spear” Hwon said proudly as he pointed at the weapon “With it, you might be able to summon a certain amount of lightning and static power without being electrocuted yourself.”

Both twins’ jaws dropped “I can DO that!? Tell me how!”

Hwon chuckled before flying up to her and tapping the hand she was holding the spear with “Can you feel the warmth in the middle of your palm while holding the spear?”

Huiying nodded, only then actually paying attention to that feeling, initially not giving it too much thought.

“Focus on that sensation and try to make it consume your entire palm. When you think you’re ready, hit something hard with the bottom of the spear and aim the blade at your target. In this case, hit the roof with the bottom and aim for that lion statue at the edge of the roof”

The twins exchanged looks before Chunhua nodded at her sister supportively, Huiying immediately trying to immerse herself into the warm sensation in her palm.

It wasn’t as challenging as she imagined, the feeling very quickly overtaking the skin of her hand and making the spear’s handle vibrate in her palm. She then hit the roof with the bottom of the handle, the sparks of static already flying from the top of the blade.

And, in a matter of half a second and with the spear aimed at the right target, a loud clap of lightning appeared, severing the statue in half.

The twins’ mouths fell agape once again, Huiying staring at the spear she was using for more than a month without knowledge that it was capable of making so much damage.

“Why… wasn’t I thought this earlier?”

“You weren’t ready” Hwon said nonchalantly “You grip was too weak. If you’re not holding the spear properly, it can fly out of your hand on impact, or even send YOU flying”

“Wow, first time I heard someone scolding jiejie” Chunhua said with a giggle.

After directing a death glare towards her sister, Huiying asked: “So, does this mean I can blow up a hole in this roof so we have quicker access?”

“I assume, yes. Interesting idea, I must say”

“Well, you said we have to be quick, so I’m on it” the older sister said with a smug attitude before gesturing to the duo “Move to the side, this will get zappy”

Using the technique she had just learned, Huiying repeated the whole process and proceeded to make a massive hole in the roof of the building, giving both Hwon and her younger sister a rather smug look.

“Show-off…” Chunhua mumbled before coming up to the older and grabbing her around the waist.

Their descent was quick and slightly painful, the wind current somewhat cushioning their landing into the massive throne room as the cloud of dust raised around them.

“We’re lucky everyone’s fighting outside” Chunhua commented, Huiying wiping the dust off her robes as she got back on her feet.

The throne room, or more precisely, the throne hall, looked very similar to the council hall they have visited when they first met Lady Yaoyue and Lord Xuan, only this room was much bigger, had more golden details on contrast to the rest of the palace’s red tones. The throne’s podium was decorated with two massive pillars on each side, each pillar adorned by intricately carved and golden dragon statues wrapped around them. And behind the throne, there was a familiar mural only in bigger size and with much more details painted on: the story of “The prince who slit his throat”

Huiying was sure the room looked even more mesmerizing when more light was coming in through the windows, but considering the kingdom was without a ruler for about five years, she doubted it was even in use anymore.

“Where to now?” Chunhua was the one to ask, Hwon suddenly falling rather quiet.

“I think… behind the throne. There was a secret door there that led to a Jade chamber, deep under ground”

“A Jade chamber?” Huiying questioned, the tiny king only nodding in response.

“A secret training hall for the members of the royal family, built many generations ago. You cannot even open the door unless you’re of royal blood”

The twins exchanged looks before returning their eyes to the king, gesturing for him to show them the way.

Their steps echoed across the empty hall, the trio soon finding themselves on the throne podium and against the wall. Trying to not get too immersed into the mural, Huiying observed Hwon who flew up to her spear and laid a single tiny finger against the sharp blade.

His hiss of pain caused both girls to wince and tense up, but he didn’t even give them the time to protest, flying up to the small octagonal symbol hidden on the mural.

The entire room started shaking only for it to abruptly stop, an outline of square door emerging from the wall and opening up for them.

“Come on, let’s get moving” he nudged at the girls to pass first.

The hallway they have entered was rather narrow, enough for one person to pass through it at the time, the small lanterns hanging from a high ceiling giving them much needed light.

Their journey didn’t last long, Huiying noticing a beautiful shade of teal shining from around the corner. Once at the end of the tunnel, Hwon waved his hand to the right, removing three rows of thick crimson curtains blocking their view.

The girls gasped at the sight of the hall, something about it making them feel as if they have ascended to heavens themselves.

The hall was mostly empty except for a rather large collection of weapons displayed along the walls, each weapon being lit by a corresponding lantern above it. Columns and floors were covered in teal-colored marble, the entire room seemingly shimmering in the dim light. The long pools of crystal clear water followed along their path with many lotus flowers floating inside them, the small stream-like pools all merging together at the far end of the room, in a wide and quite deep octagonal pool.

“Wow…” Chunhua gasped “To think a place like this was hiding deep under the palace…”

“I’m not that surprised, but still… wow” the older noted “How come you didn’t tell us about this place, Hwon?”

Huiying frowned upon not hearing the king’s voice, her heart dropping into her stomach.

“Hwon!?” she exclaimed before turning around… only to see his form had dissolved in a speck of small, golden light.

Before either of the twins could even react or scream, the spec flew over their heads and towards the octagonal pool, falling right into the water without disturbing the surface. The sisters frantically followed the tiny light, both of them leaning over the edge of the pool.

“Meimei, look!” Chunhua suddenly pointed at the bottom, a large rectangular shape outlined with golden shimmer “A trap door!”

“That’s where he is…” Huiying mumbled, taking her only a moment to make her next decision.

Discarding her heavy spear, outer layer of her robe and massive boots, Huiying dove into the clear water with a loud splash, her hands and legs using their maximum strength to bring her down to the bottom of the pool. She could see a large golden ring attached to the door, but in the darkness it was somewhat hard to grab it from the right angle.

With her lungs still having somewhat enough oxygen in, Huiying started pulling onto the knob, the door being much heavier than she anticipated. She tried the second time, the third, the fourth, the fifth until her mouth opened slightly in frustration, letting a few bubbles of air out.

Feeling the pressure and burning in her chest, Huiying shook her head underwater before attempting to raise the door one last time… only for a pair of pale hands to grab the knob beside her.

Huiying raised her eyes only to be face to face with her little sister, that little cheeky smile obvious even while she was holding her breath.

With a nod of approval, the girls started pulling with all of their strength, using their legs to push against the pool floor for extra force.

And finally, after a few moments of intense pushing and pulling, the trap door finally fell open, a massive glass casket ejecting itself towards the surface as the large bubbles of air started emerging from the bottom of the hole.

The girls had barely made it out on the surface in time, both of them gasping for air desperately and Chunhua clinging to her sister for dear life. The water around them started to raise out of the boundaries of the pool and all smaller corresponding pools as the glass casket resurfaced with them, causing the entire room to become flooded with ankle-height amount of water in every corner.

After catching their breaths, the girls pushed the casket towards the more shallow part of the room where they could stand, finally getting a proper look at Hwon’s true body.

As someone who was used to seeing him with his black hair tied back all the time, seeing his original hair color had small strieks of blonde in it was a rather big surprise. His hair was much longer compared to his tiny form, while his regular black changshan was replaced with intricately painted decorated robes in dark gray and golden color, a golden crown sitting on top of his head. He also seemed rather tall, even compared to what the girls thought he might look like once he awakens.

“So, this is him, huh?...” were Chunhua’s words, her expression both relieved and somber “How do we wake him up?”

Huiying was about to shake her head only for a clanking sound to come from right behind her. Upon turning around, she noticed ‘Vanquishing storm’ raising itself from the water and glowing a gentle golden color, only for the spear to turn itself into a familiar, black dizi flute.

As the flute landed in Huiying’s arms, the twins exchanged confused then knowing looks again, Huiying already positioning her hands on the instrument whilst bringing it up to her lips.

“Play ‘Without Limit’” Chunhua added “He seems to like that song…”

“Already on it…” Huiying said with a gentle smile, her breath slowly getting steady.

The first note of the song echoed through the large hall, the familiar melody making Huiying close her eyes as she swayed in the rhythm. Despite her wet fingers, she didn’t falter once, the melody as gentle as a caress of a loved one, the small lilts she would play making her shiver from an unknown feeling of nostalgia, sadness and familiarity.

One verse turned into the second one, the melody even more amplified than before as many more details were added to already simple yet beautiful motif.

The song was slowly coming to an end, and as she played, Huiying could see before her eyes all of the moments her, Chunhua and this king had spent in the last month or so.

It might’ve not been the most ideal environment, and the two of them did argue a lot… but Hwon was always there for them to listen and to talk to them.

And once he wakes… he will have to stay here, in his kingdom, where he belongs…

As she played the last bit of the melody, Huiying could feel two tears rolling down her cheeks, both of them luckily melting in with the water dripping down from her wet hair.

But even after finishing the song that was clearly requested by the spear… Hwon didn’t seem to be waking up.

“Hwon?” Chunhua called out to him, lightly knocking on top of the casket “You Majesty? Did you hear the song?”

When they received no response, the twins exchanged panicked looks.

“M-maybe if you play it again? Or a different song?” the younger suggested, Huiying only nodding as she got her fingers back into the position-

“At least play a different song, I’ll fall asleep from this shitty music”

The twins froze in place for only a moment only to be posted in a battle stance in the next one. Huiying could feel her heart pounding, the spear in her hand regaining its original form.

And there she was, in the middle of the flooded training hall, holding one of the daggers that were at a display in that very room, wearing a rather bored expression.

Belphe…

Chapter Text

„How the hell did you get in here!?...” Huiying hissed, her eyes focused on the demon on the other side of the Jade chamber.

Belphe clicked her tongue, her feet already a few inches off the ground “Looks like his Majesty forgot his magical energy can be traced. Handling a couple of guards wasn’t exactly a problem”

Damn it, we were too reckless…, Huiying thought before looking around the room.

Her position and situation wasn’t favorable, the girl still drenched from head to toe from swimming in an octagonal pool just a couple of minutes ago. But her focus was better than ever, and her newly-acquired skill might just come in handy… that is, if she even manages to fight Belphe off this time around.

“We’ll have to do this until His Majesty decides he’s had enough of napping” Chunhua’s voice suddenly came from Huiying’s left, the taller girl only then noticing her sister taking the same battle stance as her.

Huiying smirked “I hope his nap time will be over soon…”

As their little banter came to an end, Belphe raised her hands to her sides, her body even higher in the air and her signature cocky smile completely absent from her face. She was pissed and the girls didn’t intend on letting their guard down for even a moment.

“Make sure not to look into her eyes…” Huiying whispered, her legs getting tense and twitchy “That’s how she’ll cause you pain without even touching you…”

“I figured… but thanks, jiejie”

“ENOUGH OF THE CHATTER!” Belphe barked, black orbs of energy forming above both of her palms “It’s time to die…”

The twins exchanged one final look, their legs getting into motion as soon as the demoness launched the first projectiles of dark energy towards them.

Each took the opposite side, sloshing in the shallow water before jumping into their heavy boots. Huiying immediately felt more secure on her feet, using the rush of adrenaline to run along the walls of the Jade chamber, doing everything in her power to evade any new projectiles the raging demoness would attempt to hit her with.

The barrage of projectiles was relentless, every single weapon stand exploding and sending precious blades flying across the room. But there was no way Huiying would allow her to get her so easily, especially now when a familiar warmth started spreading out throughout her entire palm…

“Hold still!” Belphe commanded, a projectile exploding very close to Huiying, but her legs showed no signs of stopping.

At that point, Huiying was very close to the exit of the Jade chamber, the red layered curtains giving her enough of a hiding spot as she got ready to perform her first attack.

“Meimei, watch out!!!” the older exclaimed, hitting the bottom of her spear’s handle against the marble floor, the blade soon emerging from behind the curtain and pointing directly at Belphe.

Chunhua was already flying in between the columns, avoiding projectiles shot by Belphe’s left hand, the strong wind suddenly picking up within the chamber.

This was Huiying’s chance, all of her magical energy focused into one single blow.

The sound of thunder echoed through the chamber, followed by Belphe’s furious scream as she flopped onto the ground with a loud splash.

Huiying used this opportunity to rum from behind the curtain to the opposite side of her sister, the girls not wanting to come near one another in case Belphe decides to attack at random. It’ll be harder to hit them once they split up-

A high-pitched, guttural scream shook the Jade chamber to its foundations, all the lights almost going out from the strength of those vibrations.

The black-clad figure suddenly jumped from the middle of the room and manifested herself in the air, her black eyes widening as her teeth grew, Belphe now slobbering as the malicious intent dripped from her every word:

“You little roaches…”

Before Huiying could even blink, black, whip-like structures flew out at both of the girls, neither of them having enough time to evade them.

The contact was minimal, but the sting felt like being pierced by thousand bee stingers.

Huiying gasped and grabbed onto her wounded shoulder, her vision becoming blurry instantly.

She could hear her sister’s scream as well as a loud splash of water, but as she tried to turn her head, Huiying couldn’t determine where was the floor, and where was the ceiling. Not a single word could exit her throat, the disorientation so strong she couldn’t even string sentences together.

This must be what she used on Lili…, Huiying thought as her knees went weak.

She could feel the cool water all around her as she fell on the floor, her mind still clear enough to have a sense to turn on her back so she doesn’t drown. But even that small effort caused immense dizziness and nausea, Huiying having a feeling she will soon vomit her guts out.

That’s when a familiar, dark figure came looming over her, the black holes of the demon’s eyes filled with utter hatred and disgust as she raised her foot.

“This is the last time you’ll be in my way…” Belphe hissed as her leg came crashing down.

Huiying retched upon the intense hit, her stomach on fire as the demoness continued to kick down onto it.

The girl tried to move out of her way, but no matter where she’d desperately try to run, she’d always end up under Belphe’s merciless boot, the hits slamming her body back into the shallow water.

And to add the insult to injury, as soon as Huiying even tried to focus her vision, she ended up locking eyes with her relentless attacker, that familiar, all-consuming pain overtaking every single inch of her battered body.

So this is how I’ll die, she thought to herself, every single kick and yelp of the demoness causing the girl to see one memory from her very short life.

 In one last desperate attempt to shield herself from the vicious onslaught, Huiying curled up into a ball, allowing the water to partially enter her nose and mouth as she tensed up and continued to take the vicious beating, the dizziness and all-consuming pain causing her unimaginable agony in her last moments-

The ear-piercing sound suddenly broke through the sounds of struggle, reminding Huiying of the earthquake of unimaginable proportions.

The ground under her shook for a moment as a bright flash of light lit up the entire Jade chamber only to plunge it into deep darkness a moment later, all the remaining lanterns snuffed out by the violent wind.

The pain in Huiying’s body ceased immediately and the girl barely managed to raise her head out of the water to attempt and see what was going on around her… but aside from all-consuming darkness, all she saw were sparks and small claps of bright yellow lightning rising and falling alongside columns.

The thundering sound came on again with full force only a moment later, the flash of intense light revealing a menacing, dark-clad figure adorned by a golden crown.

Blonde strieks of his hair glowed in the dark whilst the golden shine of his eyes promised nothing but painful death to those standing in his way.

Hwon…

Belphe’s nervous laughter pierced through the darkness, Huiying clearly hearing trembling in her voice as she spoke:

“Oooh… look who decided to finally join the beating…”

Deafening silence ensued for only a moment, the violent gust of wind suddenly blowing over the entire room, creating massive waves in the shallow water.

Huiying was barely able to hold onto one of the knocked down weapon display cases, but Belphe didn’t seem to be that luck. Demoness shrieked and grunted as she was thrown around by the wind like a ragdoll, her body eventually thrown against the opposite wall of the Jade chamber and falling into the water with the loudest splash.

Before she could register what was happening in the darkness around her, Huiying herself was picked up by the same wind current, her body suspended rather high up in the air.

Another flash of lightning momentarily lit up the chamber, the brunette noticing her sister’s battered but still moving form on the other side of the room, both of them held at the same height.

The wind blew over them once again, the precision both calculated and gentle, as they both landed inside the glass casket that served as Hwon’s resting place only a few moments ago.

“Stay in there and sober up...” the king commanded “I have to take out the trash…”

All sisters could to was tap around the small space until they found each other, the girls instinstivelly falling into each other’s embrace as even more lightning flashed all around the room, Hwon’s form looking even more intimidating from the back.

Belphe was barely able to get back on her feet, black blood seeping from her nose and forehead.

Hwon chuckled at the sight “Look who’s now taking a nice beating”

The demoness growled, the darkness of her eyes creeping over her entire face as she cursed:

“You better not get cocky… YOUR USELESS MAJESTY!”

Hwon was stopped dead in his tracks for a moment, only his right hand wincing for a split second.

Confusion flew over Belphe’s battered face as she hissed again and her gaze grew even more intense, but king didn’t even flinch at the obvious intense pain she was giving him just by locking eyes with him.

“….How?” were the only words leaving her mouth.

The king raised his right hand with a very discreet grumble, his expression proud and posture regal.

“A training of almost a decade obviously paid off for me” he proclaimed “Too bad you won’t be able to call for your little ghost army. This outcome is solely your fault”

“You son of a-”

“Let it be a lesson to you and your demon sisters!” Hwon’s voice thundered across the Jade chamber, making the entire palace shake to its core. “Do NOT underestimate our royal power!”

The flash of lightning once again lit up the room, only now it was followed by rumbling and roaring of multiple thunder claps, all of them set on the same target.

The strikes were swift, brutal and precise, Belphe unable to even scream as all wrath of the heavens came crashing down onto her head, her body soon lit up like one giant, explosive ball of fireworks.

The attack lasted and lasted, thunderclaps raining down like a relentless barrage of bullets… until only ashes remained in the shallow water.

For the longest time, all Huiying was able to hear was her own breathing and trembling breaths of her sister on her shoulder, the twins still holding onto each other for dear life, even when a familiar figure finally approached them.

A massive palm then patted both girls on the head, prompting them to look up.

“Are you two alright?” were the first words Hwon had uttered, that familiar, gentle smile present on his lips.

The girls didn’t say anything for a moment or two, but as soon as Huiying heard a familiar, squeaky sob, she knew she won’t be able to hold in her tears any longer.

Chunhua leapt up, wrapping her arms around Hwon’s neck as she started sobbing uncontrollably, every word she tried to say being drowned out by the tears.

“Oh, dear heavens…” Hwon chuckled with the gentlest voice as he picked up the younger twin, Chunhua embracing him around the torso once her feet were on the firm ground.

She didn’t, for even a second, stop sobbing.

The king then turned his attention to Huiying, a lump of emotions stuck in her throat as tears started sliding down her own cheeks.

Hwon offered his hand, his voice light and gentle “Now, slowly. It’s very slippery”

Huiying accepted his help without hesitation, and as soon as her feet were submerged in the chilly water, she didn’t have any other thought on her mind aside from also wrapping her hands around the king she and her sister finally managed to awaken.

Huiying was barely tall enough to reach Hwon’s ears, while Chunhua had to be on her tippy toes to even lean on his shoulder. Paired with his wide shoulders and long arms, the twins felt as if he was able to shield them from anything and anyone, especially now when both of them were battered, beaten and completely soaked.

“Why are you built like a tree?” were the last words out of Huiying’s mouth before she too started sobbing in that squeaky, loud pitch, Hwon’s guttural chuckles enclosing both twins into pleasant and safe warmth.

“I thought that won’t be a surprise” the king mumbled as he rubbed both of girls’ backs to soothe them, but never breaking the embrace.

“Do you think…” Chunhua suddenly asked in a small voice “That everything is over outside?”

“Why don’t we go and see?” the king suggested, never making his voice louder as he looked down at both of the twins “I’m sure your friends are dying to see you”

The twins locked eyes with each other and in a quiet agreement, released Hwon from their joined embrace.

“And your people will also be happy to see you…” Huiying reminded, Hwon’s eyebrows twitching before the tender smile widened and acquired a rather sheepish expression.

“Let’s hope so…” he eventually uttered, his hands nudging the girls to walk in front of him “Come on, let’s get you two to the physician as soon as possible”

With that, the girls picked up the robes they have discarded earlier and headed towards the back of the Jade chamber, Hwon producing a small lantern that showed them the way through the calm, soothing darkness…

***

After many long days of improper sleep, Chunhua was finally able to relax under the covers that smelled like plum blossoms, other seven girls snoring and sleeping around her as the sound of a raging storm outside lulled them all into a deep sleep.

Thanks to Momoka’s efforts and many other court physicians, both her sister and she were left with none of the injuries they have sustained in a fight with Belphe, but the sheer exhaustion from the turbulent day couldn’t be removed even by the best doctors.

And thus, after filling up their stomachs and greeting His Majesty, King Hwon of the Raging Storms, the eight outlanders retired into their chambers, not wanting to think of the complicated aftermath of everything that had ensued in the past couple of days.

But as soon as Chunhua fell into a deep sleep, she found herself in a rather familiar place, or more precisely, a rather familiar room…

And this time, instead of feeling a vague presence around her, the familiar man draped in crimson, gold and black robes was already seated on the cushion, his elbow leaned against the low tea table as he looked at the beautiful, moonlit sky.

“You are without your kittens today?” he asked cheerfully, his head turned slightly until his blue eye looked at her.

“Oh… yeah” Chunhua blurted out as she slowly approached him “I’m in a different world, you see. But Nuo and Feng are safe back home, you don’t have to worry”

“Good to know” the man giggled before returning his gaze towards the moon, his hand tapping onto the cushion next to him “Come, sit next to me. The view is marvelous”

Taking him on his offer, Chunhua shrugged and slowly lowered herself down, the cushion so soft she was convinced she’d be able to fall asleep in a seating position… that is, if she wasn’t already sleeping…

“Oh, wow…” she gasped, realizing the size of the moon was rather large and abnormal, at least for Earth’s standards “I’ve never seen a moon this big”

“It happens rarely, especially in Eternal Falls… but when it happens, it is seen as a sign of good fortune” Chiyou explained “It is a shame you have a stormy weather tonight… or rather, it is a good outcome, no?”

Chunhua frowned, noticing the man’s tone faltering slightly towards the end.

“Are you… from the Eternal Falls?” she blurted out again, a slight wince in the man’s body not escaping her attention “I- I mean… You seem to know a lot about the place, that’s why I’m asking”

Chiyou turned to look at her, that familiar gummy smile suddenly spreading across his face as he chuckled:

“You have a good presumption” he elaborated before his eyes lost focus “But I’m no one worth mentioning”

“Well, you’re obviously important” Chunhua persisted as she carefully picked up a piece of his crimson robe “These robes are not worn by unimportant people, or at least that’s what I’ve been told”

Chiyou seemed slightly flabbergasted only for him to burst out laughing, the sound of it rather loud, cheerful and filled with youthful energy.

“That is very true… but do not forget: we are in a realm of dreams, I could disguise myself in anything” he challenged “Who says I’ve ever worn this in real life? Maybe I just thought I’d look dashing in these robes!”

It was Chunhua’s turn to laugh, realizing the absurdity and silliness of the entire situation.

“That’s true… but, my guy, why would you choose to wear something so heavy?!”

Both of them fell into another fit of giggles, Chiyou trying to lower his voice as he wiped the joyful tears from his eyes.

“Very good argument…” he acknowledged once he was finally able to speak properly “But as I was saying, I was no one worth mentioning. If anything, I’d be the one always causing trouble; I doubt anyone would remember me with fondness”

“You never know!” Chunhua insisted, the man’s lips spreading into a thankful smile.

The silence ensued once again as the two once again stared at the large and shiny moon on the horizon, Chunhua turning her head at the sound of sudden shuffling.

Chiyou had a dagger in one hand and a massive, pink peach in the other, his movements quick and precise as he made a cut in the middle of the fruit and twisted it, breaking the peach in half perfectly.

“Would you like to share?” he asked, extending the half without a pit lodged in the middle.

Chunhua accepted the fruit, the first bite making her widen her eyes in surprise as the juices started dripping down her chin.

“Oh! My! God!” she exclaimed, mouth still full “This is the juiciest peach I’ve had in my entire life!” she proclaimed before taking another massive bite.

Chiyou giggled in response before removing a pit, his big bite being in a complete contrast to his regal appearance.

“I know!” he proclaimed whilst chewing “Even though I’ve eaten so many of them when I was a child, I’ve never grown tired of them. My mother would always scold me about eating too much, but even when my stomach would hurt from eating them, I’d still do it again in a heartbeat when I got the chance”

“Sounds like me and my yeye’s soup dumplings. I could eat a ton!”

The duo chuckled again before finishing their half of the fruit, Chiyou splitting two more peaches and sharing them with Chunhua before they, once again, fell into silence, both washing their hands in a small metal dish filled with cold water.

It was only Chunhua’s second time to dream about this mysterious man, and even though she knew he could very well be a product of her imagination, she had a sneaking suspicion there was something more to these cozy, random dreams.

Especially after realizing who actually wore the robes they both did at one point, his argument about “dream realm” not really sitting right with her.

There had to be something more to all of this-

A familiar sound of bell resonated off the walls of the room, both Chunhua and Chiyou looking towards the source.

Chunhua huffed in frustration as she got up and straightened her white sleeping gown, realizing she won’t be able to ask anything substantial this time around either.

“Looks like it’s time for me to go” she announced, not able to hold back a pouty face “And just so you know, I don’t buy your story about the robes. But we’ll talk about it next time!”

Chiyou smiled tenderly at her before also getting back on his feet just to give her a slow, farewell bow.

“Thank you for making me company, once again. I will be sure to answer all of your questions in a timely manner next time”

“I’ll take you on that promise!” Chunhua noted with a mildly threatening tone before returning him a bow and waving at him, the bell ushering her to head towards the room’s exit.

“Please, one more thing…” but Chiyou suddenly called out to her, causing the girl to turn around and look at him.

“What is it, Chiyou?”

The young man hesitated, but in the end smiled widely and said in the most somber tone:

“Make sure to tell Hwon he will be the most noble king Eternal Falls has ever had. And best of luck… on his coronation…”

Before Chunhua could even respond to it, she felt her consciousness slipping away, nodding being the last thing she was able to do before she was plunged into familiar, sleepy darknes…

Chapter Text

With the greatest efforts from everyone involved, Hwon's re-coronation was ready only one day after the intense battle of the Tang Xiao Bridge.  

Despite getting a long night of peaceful sleep, Huiying didn’t expect to be thrust into the various duties immediately upon waking up, both Inner and Outer palace in utmost uproar and panic.

Every servant, guard and cook were working tirelessly for hours to prepare everything, from a great feast to decorations of the Outer palace’s main hall and throne room, a lot of townspeople from the Capital also wishing to join in to help. Huiying could only observe all of the working like a well-oiled machine, her only job being to help however she could, alongside her friends.

Both her sister and she wanted to pay a visit to Hwon at one point of the day, but both Shouxue and Yun advised them against the idea, and particularly because His Majesty was questioning both Lord Xuan Fangyun and Lady Yaoyue about everything that led up to the yesterday’s battle.

And right before the coronation was about to start, the girls heard of Lord Xuan’s fate and confession: he indeed plotted to overtake the throne… and decided to use a demon to do his bidding.

According to the laws of the Eternal Falls, Lord Xuan was to undergo a proper trial in front of all other government officials and king himself, all in hopes to either prove his innocence or avoid the death sentence that was very likely for such high act of treason.

But according to Shouxue, it was a matter which Hwon has yet to attend. It will most likely be a long and tedious process, so girls shouldn’t concern themselves with the matter too much…

And in spite of all the craziness and running around that day, the re-coronation ceremony was indeed ready at the crack of dusk.

As the sun sunk behind the tall mountains and clouds colored in gentle shades of orange, yellow and pink adorned the wide sky, the eight girls got dressed in already familiar crimson, gold and black robes, their postures tall and proud as they stood on the sides of throne room walkway: Huiying, Irina, Dalrae and Lili on the left, Chunhua, Momoka, Jaya and Alys on the right.

Every single government official was present in that vast room, everyone dressed in their best robes and looking most prideful and joyous… or at least they pretended to be. But amongst a lot of unfamiliar faces, Huiying couldn’t contain her smile as she saw a few familiar figures in the crowd.

As a member of a royal family, Shouxue was sat on the tallest podium of the room, only Hwon’s very throne being on a platform above her. And instead of her regular black robes, she wore luscious purple dress that pooled around her like calm water. Her hair was down, decorated only with a few silver hairpins shaped like tiny lotus flowers, a complete opposite from her regular raised and rigid hairstyle.

Next to her, dressed in a familiar shade of lilac, sat Feixue, their hands discretely intertwined as the observed everyone else above their elegant white fans. Shouxue noticed Huiying looking at her and only blinked at her with acknowledgement, causing the brunette to smile even wider.

Lady Yaoyue was posted in the very corner of the throne room, her regular blue dress looking even more profound with a golden shawl draped over her shoulders. Her eyes seemed to roam everywhere, her posture relaxed and unbothered, but Huiying still managed to notice that tiny twitch in the corner of her eye, especially when someone would look at her from the side…

King Arthur was also present at this ceremony, but had made himself so inconspicuous no one but those with a certain level of magical power could sense him. He had worn his version of the simple black robes Hwon used to wear when he was still in his tiny form, his brown hair much shorter compared to his regular appearance.

And yet, despite him being in the farthest corner of the room, Huiying still noticed a rather proud smile on the man’s face…

The loud sound of the main door opening caused the room to fall into a complete silence, everyone’s eyes turning towards the tall figure that had just entered.

Huiying’s mouth fell slightly open as her eyes fell on her old friend, the fact he was this tall in his true form only then dawning on her.

But it wasn’t just a case of his height, oh no…

Hwon knew how to carry himself, his chin high, his expression rigid and authoritative, as his black and golden robes rustled ever so lightly with every step he’d make. His black hair seemed even longer than Huiying had remembered, and those light strieks only added to his regal appearance as discreet hairpins were placed at the back of his hair, creating an intricate and long braid.

He was both the true authority and the embodiment of elegance and grace, just like how clouds can both create destructive storms and paint the calmest scenery one could imagine.

Yun walked behind his king, his head looking at the floor as he held those long robes in his hands to ensure they are not dirtied more than they should be, but the pink-haired man still managed to send a glance of recognition and greeting Huiying’s way once he walked past her.

And with Hwon at on his righteous throne, the ceremony could begin…

The sound of dizi flutes, erhu and drums soon started echoing the throne room, every person present putting hands in front of their bodies and bowing before their king. And in her peripheral vision, Huiying could see Shouxue getting up from her seat…

“His Majesty, the Darling of Storms and Overseer of the land of Clouds, king Hwon has returned to us!” she announced, her fan closing with a swift motion and a loud clap “As the laws of our kingdom dictate, he shall once again accept his duties before the Heavens and Her Mercy, Lady Death, to protect, fight for and provide for his kingdom”

As the music stopped, everyone got back into their original stance, Huiying rather amused by the way even the rest of the tiny kings were mesmerized by the whole atmosphere whilst still hiding in the high collars of their respective protector.

Hwon suddenly rose from his throne and descended ten steps to stand in front of his half-sister, Yun right behind him whilst holding a small wooden box with both of his hands.

“Your Majesty” Shouxue said in a formal tone before bowing deeply before him.

“Lady Shouxue of Obsidian Pavilion” he replied in the same manner, but only bowing his head before her.

The young girl then produced a neatly-rolled scroll, the back of it being the most beautiful shade of teal Huiying has ever seen, and started reading from it, her voice never wavering:

“Do you promise to protect Eternal Falls with your life and your pride?”

“I promise”

“Do you promise to fight for your people in the time of need?”

“I promise”

“Do you promise you shall provide all necessities and protection so your people can continue to prosper?”

“I promise”

The music started again, Shouxue only gesturing once towards Yun who stood next to both of them. The princess then proceeded to slowly and gently open the wooden box, only to take out a cylinder-shaped crown with a flat and thin golden tablet on top, the pearls colored in gold, red and black placed in one row on each side of the headpiece.

Hwon bowed again, this time obviously bending his knees so Shouxue could reach the top of his head, the purple-clad girl placing the headpiece on with utmost care.

And as the king straightened his posture again, the music intensified, the drums taking over the intense melody which made Huiying’s body shiver.

Even though she knew and lived with the man at the topmost platform in the room, seeing him in these garments, with an expression of unwavering pride and with a crown atop of his head, she couldn’t help but feel the utmost respect and revere.

The music stopped abruptly once again, Hwon bowing his head to both Shouxue and Yun before both of them stepped aside, the man’s tall figure now facing the filled throne room as the tenseness and anticipation reached their absolute peak.

“Officials and Citizens of the Cloud and Storm kingdom…” he spoke with determination and strength “I thank you deeply for allowing me to become your ruler once more. And hereby, I pledge my loyalty to the throne and this kingdom, so that we may never have to face such hardship ever again. Because, as long as I rule, this land will be safe with me”

Just as they have rehearsed, Huiying and the other seven girls brought their feet together with a loud stomp and proceeded to bow deeply before the king once more, their voices blending with everyone else’s:

“Thank you, Your Majesty!”

The gentle music started playing again, giving everyone permission to get back into their regular stance… only for Huiying to realize Hwon was looking straight at her.

“Before we all leave and celebrate this joyous occasion, I would implore you, my dear officials, to bear witness to the act of my gratitude to the young women who came to my aid when the destiny of this kingdom was at stake”

Everyone’s attention once again shifted towards the throne, Huiying looking towards her sister who wore the same tense expression.

“Ladies Xin Huiying and Xin Chunhua, could you please join me?”

Both girls tried to conceal the wince, but after exchanging one more look, the girls nodded to each other and started climbing up the stairs.

The eyes and murmurs of everyone in the room caused Huiying to gulp, the sweat slowly breaking onto her skin under the robes. She has been told Hwon will pay them special respect in front of everyone, but seeing this many people was overwhelming.

In comparison, king Arthur’s coronation, while still regal and magnificent, seemed much less rigid even though more people attended the ceremony. In this case, everyone had to follow a certain protocol and try not to make a single mistake unless they wanted to be ridiculed.

But as she continued to ascend the stairs towards the king, Huiying raised her eyes ever so slightly, her eyebrows curling up at the sight of Hwon’s face.

Compared to this entire ceremony, the king’s expression was soft and encouraging, very much the same he had always worn when the three of them were in a homely setting.

She had no reason to feel nervous…. Because Hwon won’t feel disappointed, even if she made a mistake…

“You both are doing great” he whispered once the girls stood in front of him, his tone changing as he addressed the officials again “By wielding the royal weapons, these brave warriors vanquished the threat that was posed to our kingdom in a form of a merciless demon. And although I am indeed sorrowful this is their last day of the visit to Eternal Falls, they shall not leave without a proper gift”

The crowd clapped after his speech, Hwon’s expression softening once again as he looked at the twins.

“My spear?” he chuckled quietly, Huiying only then realizing she didn’t bring ‘Vanquishing Storm’ out of her bracelet.

Feeling hotness creep onto her face, the brunette shook her hand, soon materializing the trusted spear she had used in all the battles she had participated up until then.

And just like Shouxue had instructed her beforehand, she bowed deeply to the king, both hands outstretched as she offered him the weapon.

“Your mighty Majesty, thank you for lending me your trusted weapon. I hope it will serve you well just as it had served me”

A few moments passed and Hwon finally accepted the heavy spear, the sound of thunder suddenly echoing throughout the room. Huiying could feel slight static sting her palms, but despite the instinct, she didn’t pull away.

Once she straightened up before the king, Hwon nodded in approval before hitting the spear’s handle against the floor three times, prompting the music to start playing once again.

“Now that ‘Vanquishing Storm’ has been returned to me, I cannot let my protector leave without a proper substitute, now can I?”

Huiying’s eyes widened slightly at the sound of crowd’s approval, Hwon handing off his prized spear to Yun before he closed his eyes.

In only a blink of an eye, a brand new spear materialized within his grasp.

This spear’s handle was much thinner and shinier, rhomb-like decoration glowing bright golden light at the base of an equally glowing and sharp blade. To contrast the intense glow of the blade, the rest of the staff was deep black, like the darkest void.

Huiying was aware her mouth fell open, but at that moment she didn’t care. This spear was absolutely stunning-

“Behold…” Hwon’s voice made her wince and slowly raise her hands, palms up only for him to gently place the weapon into her fists “This is ‘Eye of the Storm’. Please cherish it”

Huiying couldn’t find the words to express her gratitude, the weapon in her hand both light and vibrating with pure power that could plunge through a mountain. Was this how Alys felt when she got her claymore?...

A loud applause started echoing through the throne room, the brunette only then noticing even her sister clapping with a wide smile on her face, a little pep present in her step.

“Thank you…” Huiying bowed, gripping onto the handle of her new weapon as if it was the only thing keeping her on her feet. “I will make you proud…”

A large palm suddenly lowered onto the back of her head, gentle pats almost making her tear up as she heard the king’s comforting voice:

“You already did. Both of you did”

The formation inside the throne room soon disappeared, officials dispersing and slowly heading towards the exit with a sound of carefree chatter and giggles. The other six girls alongside with Arthur then climbed up towards the small group at the throne podium, Alys, Lili and Dalrae literally beaming with smiles and excitement.

“Am I also getting a new spear, your Majesty?” Chunhua suddenly asked jokingly before producing her own weapon, the blade almost identical to ‘Vanquishing Storm’ but in a crimson color palette.

Hwon’s expression fell for only a moment, but that gentle smile soon returned as he reached for the spear. His fingers gently brushed across its handle and the dragon adorning the very top of it, only for his voice to almost break as he spoke:

“That won’t be necessary just yet” he explained as his eyes went unfocused “’Cloudsplitter’ has not had an owner to wield it for almost ten years and seeing you used it in combat makes me not want to bring it back to the Jade chamber. Make sure to use it until I also need it back”

Chunhua’s eyes widened in a very similar fashion as her sister’s only a few minutes prior, a smile on her face so wide even her back teeth were showing.

“I will, your Majesty! I’ll take best care of it!”

“Look at you, speaking like a true king, not even looking our way” Dann’s voice suddenly came from Dalrae’s shoulder, Hwon’s expression changing from confusing to embarrassed in a second.

“Ah, I apologize! But you know I had to act a certain way, I can’t just reveal your presence here!” he explained in a panicky tone, making everyone present giggle.

Dann, however, just continued pouting “No need to explain, I see how it is”

“Oh shush, old man” Louis suddenly cut in as he landed next to the oldest king “Respect-your-elders rule only applies when we’re all the same size. You’re rather irrelevant when you’re this small”

“Do you wish to be punched!?” Dann retorted, already raising his fist and the other king cowering with a mocking scream.

“Can you two not do this on my shoulder!?” Dalrae scolded, causing both tiny kings to go quiet, one in a silent giggle, the other in frustration.

“Some things really never change…” Ivan commented as he found a comfortable position on top of Irina’s head, the girl giggling before agreeing: “You’ve said that right”

“Everyone, I think it’s time we head for the Scarlet Pavilion. The Rite of Lanterns will soon begin” Shouxue suddenly reminded, already having her arm crossed with Feixue and with Yun behind them.

“Oh, it’s that funeral-like ceremony?” Momoka questioned, the princess only nodding in response before letting Feixue to explain:

“Indeed. Our kingdom has a custom where each family that had lost a loved one over the course of the year releases a lantern on this very day to honor them and to allow their soul to peacefully descend into the land of the dead to rest. But since that demoness trapped every single soul that had passed over the course of the past five years, today’s Rite of Lanterns will be very special kind. And his Majesty will personally bless the souls that have yet to rest in peace”

“That… is a beautiful tradition” Jaya commented “Will all of us be releasing a lantern?”

“Six of you will release one along with me… and the little guys, of course” Arthur announced, looking at Dann’s direction as he said the last part of the sentence.

“…Dalrae, remind me to take my revenge once I’m back into my normal size” the oldest king said through a slight growl, the girl only chuckling before rubbing the bridge of her nose.

Despite the banter, the group was ushered towards the exit by Shouxue and Yun, the sound of chatter and giggling making Huiying finally relax. It’s all going back to how it was…

“The whole ceremony was truly amazing. I had no idea so many people would attend” Chunhua said at the bottom of the stairs, Hwon and Huiying soon following after her.

“Well, it was obvious. Many officials suddenly came out of hiding when His Majesty returned” Huiying noted, barely managing to hold back the disdain in her voice.

“You do not need to worry about that” Hwon reassured with a cold tone “There will be a lot of changes in the rows of court officials, but I know my first move will be bringing Shouxue in as an official to replace Yaoyue and Feixue to replace her father”

The twins looked his way before exchanging looks, Chunhua whistling in response:

“You have a lot of plans, I see… but those two are the best choice, especially if you’re going to rebuild your own government”

“I still can’t know whom I can trust” the king put the hands behind his back as he slowly strolled after the twins, the beads on his headpiece clacking against each other with his every step “But… I can’t leave the kingdom to anyone else. I will probably make a lot of mistakes along the way, too…”

Huiying stopped as she heard him say those words, an urge to reassure him being overpowered by the lack of words she was able to convey. She was never really able to comfort people properly, even when she wanted to-

“Well, I think you will be the most noble king Eternal Falls has ever had”

Huiying turned towards her twin, her stance proud and her expression adorned by a reassuring smile. She had no doubts about her claim, to Chunhua, this was a fact.

Hwon chuckled soundlessly, his smile wider than he probably intended for it to be before he raised his hand to somewhat conceal his face.

“I appreciate your words… Thank you, Chunhua”

“No problem. I only and always speak the truth!” she grinned before turning on her heel towards the exit “Are we going?”

“Um… you can join the others. I have to speak with Huiying for a moment…”

The older twin frowned at the sudden weakness in the king’s voice, her expression soon becoming rigid and serious.

“Is everything okay? Do I have to stay?”

“No, no need for that” Hwon interjected Chunhua’s concern before explaining with a more resolute voice. “Since she had just received a new staff, I have to give her a short tutorial on how to use it. She can show you the tricks later. You just head outside and notify everyone we will be out in a minute or two”

Chunhua’s eyes flew between the king and her sister, the concern and suspicion very clear in her dark eyes. But, as expected, she just shrugged it off at the end before waving at the duo and cheerfully skipping out of the throne room.

“Am I actually getting a tutorial?” Huiying asked once they were alone… but she heard no response back. “Your Majesty?”

The silence in the room was almost deafening as the girl turned to look at the king, but all she saw was him standing still in the middle of a wide open space, his expression seemingly so sorrowful as if he had just lost someone to death itself.

His eyes unfocused, his lower lip quivering, the king of storm finally spoke:

“This is not where I’m supposed to be… My place is not at the throne…”

Huiying frowned “What are you saying? Chunhua told you what she thinks, and I believe you’ll be an amazing king, too-”

“No, Huiying! You don’t understand!” the man waved his hand towards her as his body turned, disturbing the beads on the sides of his head. “I’m an impostor on this throne, someone who shouldn’t have been selected in the first place. There was someone before me…”

Huiying’s frown deepened “Who?”

Hwon opened his mouth with the intention to respond, but nothing came out. His expression was slowly starting to contort, so many emotions flying over his face all at once only for him to reach up for his headpiece and snatch it down, tears rolling down his cheeks.

“I don’t know… I don’t know who it was…”

Huiying was left speechless for a moment, taking a deep breath before forcing her body to relax as much as possible.

“What do you mean?” she inquired as she slowly inched towards him, her voice measured and quiet “Have they been the ruler before you were born? That’s why you don’t know-”

“No, Huiying, no…” the king’s voice was barely higher than a strained whisper, even more tears rolling down his cheeks as his eyes focused on the headpiece he was holding “I’m sure I’ve known them… But I don’t know who they are… As if something important is missing from my memory… I…. I can’t explain that feeling…. This hollow feeling, in both my mind and in my soul… Something is missing….”

Unsure of how to respond, Huiying finally came close enough to put a hand on the king’s arm, giving him a reassuring squeeze of encouragement.

“Have you… told anyone about this? Aside from me?”

Hwon only nodded, the headpiece now laid tightly against his chest.

“Shouxue and I… we seemed to have similar types of headaches ever since I’ve returned… and when she described this feeling to me on one occasion, I’ve finally realized I’m not losing my mind.”

“Wait, Shouxue also has something ‘missing’ from her memory?”

“It seems so…” Hwon took a deep, shaky breath “And neither of us knows what it’s about. We’ve tried to look into records, birth files and performed funerals in the past twenty or so years, but we would always reach a dead end. As if my sister and I live in a world where we’re missing something that was never there… and I know that ‘someone’ has to do with my position as a king”

Huiying’s mind started spiraling with all this information. The fact that both siblings described the same sentiment couldn’t just be a coincidence or their minds playing tricks on them, and those headaches they would randomly get also spoke in the favor of them not lying.

But if there were no records, no traces, and no witnesses that another ruler existed before Hwon… could there be magic involved?

Those demon sisters…. Are they actually to wipe out a person’s existence just like that?...

“What about the other kings? Have you asked them?”

“I did…” Hwon nodded before reaching up to wipe away his tears “And that’s the most frustrating part: they are all sure there was someone before me… mostly because they were all crowned on the same day six and a half years ago… while I was crowned a year and a month later than anyone else”

“Whoa, I had no idea, they were all CROWNED on the same day!?”

“Indeed” Hwon sighed “And even though they don’t share the intensity of my feeling of loss… when I mentioned it to them, they all showcased the same, sorrowful expressions. Mujin even started weeping… and we all comforted him…”

The girl exhaled through a confused chuckle, her head already starting to hurt.

“This is so strange… but, if you want for me and the girls to look more into this, we will. If for nothing then to ease your mind”

Hwon’s head turned to look at Huiying, reminding her of a small child that had just witnessed something he was afraid of. “You would really do that for me?”

“Of course! We will do our best!” she reassured before leaning into a hug, the king not resisting her gesture as he leaned onto her shoulder “And please… don’t say you’re an impostor anymore. You’re a powerful, noble king! And your people have waited for your return for so long! Even if you make mistakes, now you have people and allies who will be of help to you!”

Huiying could feel the man nod into her shoulder, giving her one final squeeze before breaking the embrace and straightening his stance.

With a single sharp sigh, Hwon wiped his tears one last time, straightened the wrinkled robes and put the headpiece back on top of his head, his prideful and noble persona once again returning in full swing.

“Come on, we have to send off the souls of the dead”

Huiying nodded with a discreet smile, following after the tall man with more energy in her step.

That night, the sky above the Eternal Falls was illuminated by almost 4 000 lanterns, Hwon and the twins being the ones to release the first and largest one.

The gentle music and singing was carried upon the wind, wishing for the souls’ safe trip to the Underworld after so many years of being trapped in this mortal coil.

All Huiying could do was stare at the sky, mesmerized by thousands of tiny lights flickering and flying across the endless night, soon joining the shining stars above.

They have only finished their second mission in another world, but the new information she had received that night could only promise more challenges in the future.

Nothing was truly as it seemed… and that scared her to her very core…

Chapter Text

„Do we still get to keep the horses?“ Chunhua questioned once everyone gathered inside the king’s quarters as the Rite of Lanterns came to a close.

The girls were back in their regular clothes, Chunhua having to admit it felt somewhat out of place to wear such underwhelming fashion after being draped in literal gold and crimson for multiple days. Other girls didn’t seem to complain though, so it was probably just her problem…

Hwon, despite still being in his royal garments, put away the headpiece and upper robe that was until recently draped over his wide shoulder, making it easier for the king to move around.

“Not in the between dimension, but I will lend you both of them as soon as you need them” Hwon explained with a smile “I feel like both Tien and Chang’E need some good exercise around the plains and mountains of their homeland”

“Awww…” the younger twin said with disappointment “I didn’t even get to care for Chang’E as much as I wanted”

“You could’ve been more consistent with your training” Huiying poked right away, causing the younger to scrunch her nose in anger.

“There she is, being a smartass again” Chunhua hissed “You’ll really never change, will you?”

“Nope” the older confirmed as a small smile suddenly appeared on her thin lips, her hand reaching out to pat her little sister on the head “As long as you live, I’ll always nag at you. Better come to peace with that”

“Is that supposed to be comforting or a threat?” Jahan suddenly interjected, both him and Jaya looking at the scene playing out with obvious amusement as the girl added: “Most definitely a threat…”

“Do I have to pull on both of your ears one last time?” Hwon asked as it seemed the twins will once again fall into an argument.

The girls took a synchronized step back as their eyes widened and their hands flew up to cover up their ears, causing everyone to giggle.

“It was one thing when you did that as a tiny floating person, but now…” Chunhua looked down at the king’s long fingers and wide palms “I have a feeling you’d rip out my ear!”

“Good, then you have to remember not to argue anymore!” the king scolded “And if I even feel a slight disturbance between you two, I will always find time to at least teleport myself to Earth long enough to pull on both of your ears”

“YOU CAN’T DO THAT!” Chunhua protested, king Arthur being the one to nod with a chuckle:

“Oh, he absolutely can. So, do as he says.”

The banter continued for some time later, girls mostly saying their goodbyes to Shouxue, Yun and Feixue as they got ready to finally return home, to Reykjavik.

“It is hard to believe you’ve been here for only six days…” Hwon said quietly once he approached the twins, the girls exchanging looks before looking up at him “It felt like an eternity for me…”

“We could say the same” Chunhua mumbled before hugging king’s left arm “You’ve been with us for a month and a half, but it feels like a whole year”

Huiying nodded in affirmation, copying her sister’s gesture only with Hwon’s right arm, the king letting out a breathy chuckle before lowering his head.

“And I didn’t get to see the end of that… motion story, what do you call it?”

“Animated series” Huiying giggled “You mean ‘Diaries of a Court Physician’? I think they will release last two episodes today”

“Darn it…” Hwon scoffed with utter disappointment.

“Hey, you said you could find time in the day to come and discipline us in case we were being mean to each other” Chunhua reminded “You can find that time to come and watch the show with us when you’ve had enough of the court business. You know we’ll have it saved by then”

Hwon didn’t respond verbally this time, only looking at each of the twins. He then proceeded to pull his hands out of the girls’ grasps only to close them around their shoulders, bringing both of them into a tight, reassuring embrace.

“Thank you… Thank you so much for making my time away from home slightly easier”

“You’re welcome, Your Majesty!” the girls said in unison before giggling alongside their tall friend, Chunhua giving him one final reassuring promise: “And next time you visit, I’ll make you shrimp chow mein, for good old times!”

“I’m already looking forward to it”

The embrace was longer than it should have been, but neither of the twins gave it any mind. This was probably the last time they’ll see Hwon in person and in a while…

They needed to say a proper goodbye.

“I think our friend is already crazy with worry on the other side” Dalrae noted once all the farewells have been given, the atmosphere disconsolate yet reassuring.

“I’ll leave as soon as you all do, I’m sure my friend here will let out a tear or two” Arthur announced in a calm but smiling voice, his form already standing next to the younger king. “We’ll see you around, ladies. Thank you for your hard work”

“And take care!” Shouxue exclaimed, her pale face suddenly producing a tint of rosy pink on her cheeks “All of you. Take good care of yourselves.”

The girls chuckled in affirmation and raised their hands to wave at the people who had shown them the beauty of the land of clouds and storms, something neither of the twins will ever forget.

The portal of yellowish glow suddenly opened behind the group, inviting them all back to Earth after long days of absence.

“See you soon, Hwon!” Chunhua yelled cheerfully as she and her sister headed towards the portal, the twins being the last ones to leave “And remember: you will be the best king!”

Hwon returned their waves with the widest smile both of the girls had ever seen him wear, Chunhua not missing a slight glistening in the corners of his eyes.

“Take care… and see you!” Huiying said in an almost broken voice, both girls finally turning towards the portal and stepping into it.

Because if they turned around one more time, they both knew they’d probably break down in tears. But, that wasn’t something Hwon needed.

He needed their smiles, encouragement and hope, so he could be the best king his kingdom could have…

***

 The coldness of that massive church will never be easy for Jalal to handle, but at least he didn’t have to stand there for a long time… not long after the portal had finally opened in front of his very eyes, that is.

“Ladies!” he exclaimed, the expression on his face never changing from the stoic one “Welcome back”

The girls all mumbled greetings in return, their faces showcasing both exhaustion and a certain level of dejection Jalal couldn’t really comprehend in that moment.

“One more mission has been handled splendidly” Jahan said as he flew up to the young man, Jalal bowing to his king “Have things been calm on this side?”

“I haven’t heard any alarming news from either of ladies’ houses, thus I can assure you: the situation is as calm as it could be”

Jahan nodded in understanding before returning to Jaya, Jalal already feeling the gaze of her light brown eyes on him.

Deciding to ignore it for now, the young man stood in front of the main altar in anticipation of some type of report, all eight girls needing a bit more time to recuperate from their long absence.

In the end, the report was carried out by the twins that were living with His Majesty king Hwon for the time being, Jalal rather impressed at their endeavours and boldness to practically go against a powerful demonic entity, alone, and on their subpar level of training. Thank goodness the heavens seem to like you…

“This mission is deserving of praise for all of you” Jalal eventually said with the same stern tone “But this mission had also proven how dangerous your further expeditions will become. Thus, I will have to make sure to prepare you for it properly”

“If you say I’ll have to look at your mug every single day, just shoot me” Lili mumbled as she leaned lazily against Chunhua’s shoulder.

All Jalal could do was roll his eyes “That is exactly what I’m saying, Lady Lili. Aside from your regular combative training, which will soon increase in regularity, I will have all eight of you train one-on-one with me and these trainings will mostly concern your new magical abilities”

“Oh, give me a damn break…” Momoka growled under her breath before combing her hair with her hand, frustration eminent in her gaze and expression.

“Do not fret, I do not expect you to start with it this week. You all need a proper rest after winning the war against another demon”

“Oh, he’s finally being nice!” Alys was the one to note this time around “Maybe there is hope”

Jalal’s frown deepened as he glanced at each girl: “Poke fun at me one more time, and I will start reconsidering my decision”

The eight tensed up at those words, Jalal barely managing to hold in a snide chuckle that was threatening to escape his throat. And thankfully, he didn’t seem to have crossed the line as his Majesty, the Sun King, didn’t seem to protest his words in that moment.

“Alright” Jalal turned on his heel as his tone became more lax “You are now dismissed. I am sure your families are worried about your six-day-long sicknesses”

The cacophony of chatter and banter immediately exploded behind him, the slight panic, annoyance and relief very prominent in all of the girls’ words and voices.

One by one, the girls greeted him alongside with their respective protector king, aside from Lady Alys and Xin twins, who wore regretful expressions.

“Hey… look at that, sir” Huiying’s voice suddenly caught Jalal’s attention, his eyes following the direction in which her finger was pointing.

Just like last time they have completed a mission, a long line of lights started glowing in the middle of the church aisle, but instead of only purple being visible on the far left, now there appeared a bright yellow line, almost on the opposite side of the purple that was already there.

“What are those?” Chunhua was the one to ask, but no one could give her a concrete answer.

“I’m still unsure, my lady” Jalal mumbled “I will stay behind to observe it further, you may head back home. Rest well”

The twins exchanged looks before shrugging in response, the girls saying their farewells to him in unison before running out through the massive church door.

Jalal wasn’t sure how long he stayed behind to observe the strange appearance of two colours on the church floor, but it couldn’t have been a coincidence these lines would only glow when the girls would come back from their out-of-worldly adventures.

And in those colours, too…

If he remembered correctly, King Arthur’s royal regalia, garments and flag were all in some shade of purple, while the same royal symbols under King Hwon were indeed in a bright shade of yellow…

A memory of a distant story suddenly started itching at Jalal’s brain, the details to vague and too remote for him to piece them together into something concise.

He will most definitely have to briefly return home and search through his personal library… or ask his father about it, if push came to shove.

Still lost in his thoughts, the young man headed towards the exit, finally dropping the barrier around the church as the cold night air whipped at his cheeks upon exit.

This couldn’t mean anything sinister… could it?

“Took you long enough to come out”

A familiar female voice made every thought in Jalal’s mind evaporate in an instant, his heart almost jumping into his throat as he looked up.

“Lady Jaya?” he uttered in absolute disbelief “I thought you’ve gone home-”

“And I’ve told you to drop the ‘lady’ when you’re speaking to me, right?” she noted, slowly making her way towards him “Or did I really make you so angry you decided to pretend we were never on cordial basis?”

Jalal opened his mouth to speak, but for a moment too long, nothing came out “I… I have no idea what you are insinuating. Why would I be angry?”

Jaya stopped only a few inches away from him, her expression both dejected and showing slight reluctance as her full lips turned into a thin line.

Jalal could feel his heart beating even faster as the silence between them prolonged, the unexpectedness of what she would say to him making him more scared than if he was to face dozens of enemies at once-

“You don’t have to acknowledge it, but…” she eventually mumbled, her gaze soon locking with Jalal’s, trapping him in place “I’m really sorry for how I spoke to you before we left for a mission. I understand, you were worried about our safety back home… and I shouldn’t have called you a dickhead”

Jalal wanted to say something in that very moment, but his body once again winced as he felt two hands gripping onto his forearm, squeezing him tightly.

“So… if you have any mercy in your heart, will you please forgive me for my foul mouth?”

Torn between thinking she was toying with him and the fact that her gaze seemed nothing but genuine, Jalal could feel the heat rush into his head, his entire body starting to vibrate.

“I’m really hoping you’re not toying with me right now-”

“I’m dead serious” Jaya blurted out “Although, I made it sound a bit more dramatic… but I really want you to forgive me. You calling me ‘Lady Jaya’… doesn’t really sound right, and I just hope we can start off on good terms again”

Jalal held his breath for a moment or two, only for his body to completely give up the fight as he let out a prolonged, defeated sigh.

“Of course I forgive you… Jaya” he mumbled, that heat on his cheeks suddenly starting to pinch at his skin “I.. Always had a problem with keeping my temper at bay, and getting angry at someone certainly won’t reverse damage done. So, despite your potty mouth, I do agree I went overboard when I raised my voice at Lady Irina.”

Jaya tilted her head and smiled widely at him, causing Jalal’s head to spin for a moment or two as she chirped:

“You have no idea how much this bothered me! The thought of you being angry at me…” she paused, her cheeks suddenly becoming slightly darker as she looked away, tucking her long, velvety hair behind her ear “I hate thinking about it, so… I hope we’ll be on good terms from now on”

A sudden surge of confidence washed over young man as he moved his arm in Jaya’s grip… only for both of his hands to cup her palm. This small gesture prompted the girl to look back at him, their gazes intertwining once more.

“I hope the same… but I am also hoping you and everyone else won’t cause me to worry excessively”

“That… I can’t promise” Jaya chuckled, nestling her hands more comfortably between his palms “You do look rather adorable when you worry about us”

Jalal bit down on his lip, trying his best not to let his temper run amok.  And yet, that giggle of hers, it seemed to have calming, even magical properties….

“I hope teasing me won’t turn into a habit for you, Jaya” he said in the calmest voice he could muster, that dark shade on the girl’s face suddenly becoming even deeper. “You better head home, I’m sure your family will worry a lot”

“Right… sorry to keep you here for so long!” she said as she pulled her hand back and waved at him, his Majesty only then materializing himself from his small, orange-coloured pouch  and waving at him. “I’ll see you tomorrow, right?”

Jalal waved back at the girl, only then becoming aware he was smiling back at her:

“Certainly…. Have a good night!”

***

“Are you supposed to make this much noise?...” Jahan questioned as he observed his friend trying to destroy her paper doll replica from the walk-in closet, the sounds of her tripping and grumbling almost making him giggle.

“Abba will come in my room soon to check on me anyway, might as well make sure I look somewhat healthier- Oh, shi-!” Jaya noted before a big thumping sound and yelp could be heard, Jahan wincing in worry: “You alright!?”

“Yeah… yeah, just knocked off the coat rack. I’ll be out in a sec… is the doll gone?”

Jahan looked over towards Jaya’s now empty bed “Done and dusted”

The girl finally emerged from her closet with a sigh of relief, wearing a grey winter night gown that reached under her knees with teddy bear motif on it, dotted black tights and a pair of thick, fluffy socks. She looked ready for bed even though it was barely 8 PM.

“Already taking out your winter garments, I see…” the tiny king commented, a light shiver rushing over him as the girl looked his way.

“You’re the one to talk, you were shivering in your pouch on our way home. Iceland’s winters are not for the faint-hearted and I, for one, hate being cold. So, you can bet I’ll crank up the heater until this room feels nice and cosy”

 Considering the sheer size of the said bedroom, Jahan knew it’ll take a considerable amount of time until the air reaches Jaya’s desirable temperature, but he also couldn’t protest her opinion. If the winter here was anything close to the one he once experienced during his visit to Ivan’s kingdom, may the heavens help him….

After arranging everything in the room and turning on the heater, Jaya let out a sigh of relief only to stop in the middle of the room. The darkness had completely fallen over the city and the light autumn breeze could be heard from the outside, making them both feel somewhat at home.

Suddenly, a strong tap on the window made them both jump, Jaya immediately smiling widely as she noticed three small figures sitting on the windowsill.

“Hello, babies” she cooed as she slowly opened one of her tall, arched windows, three ravens immediately cawing at her with their wings spread out and their little feet tapping on the windows. “It’s been days, I know, I’m sorry”

As the birds continued to protest and jumped inside, Jaya giggled at their antics, soon reaching towards the small cabinet where she held all the food and treats she’d regularly give them. Considering she’s been absent for almost a week, Jahan expected for the birds to be a tad cranky, but as soon as the girl whipped out a bag of mixed dried fruits and nuts, all three became incredibly docile.

According to Jaya’s words, one of her fathers, Dinesh, was allergic to all animal fur, hence why she wasn’t allowed to have pets in the house. Neither Dinesh nor Sanjay opposed to her eventually having pets, but they all concluded that pet-free home was the best option for the time being.

This little deal, however, didn’t count for domesticated wild animals, and these three ravens have been around the house since they were fledglings.

Jaya regaled the tiny king with many tales of her observing all three of them learning how to fly and one day three years ago, she decided to sneak them some food. Since then, all three birds started visiting her regularly, sometimes twice or thrice a day.

Jahan had no idea how she knew which raven is which, or even how she knew it was a group of two females and one male, but as he observed them over the course of a month, he did notice some small differences.

Kali, the biggest raven of the group, was also the spunkiest and most active of the trio, always being the first one to grab the tasty treat.

Her brother, Hrafn, was slightly smaller than her, with a hooked beak and a small area of brown colouring around his chest, his demeanour the calmest and most patient Jahan had ever seen in a raven.

The smallest, Luna, was the loudest little raven king has ever heard or seen, always trying to outcaw her siblings for attention, but she was also the most affectionate of the group, always allowing Jaya to pet her or even take her in her hands on good days.

As the trio feasted on the snacks their friend left out for them, all Jaya did was observe them and smile gently, small giggles escaping her lips whenever they’d try to steal food from each other. And even though the window next to her was open, the girl didn’t particularly seem to care about the cold…

“This seems like the best way to actually get sick, my friend” Jahan reminded, floating up to her and sitting on her shoulder.

“Right… I’ll move over there” she gestured towards her work table which was much closer to the heater “I seem to forget my sensitive nature whenever I look at them…”

“They don’t seem to be the only thing on your mind, though…”

Jaya turned her head to look at the tiny king, Jahan only giving her a knowing look before she even attempted to defend herself.

“What are you even saying?”

“You’ve been sighing all evening, my friend. I have eyes and ears. No need to lie to me”

Jaya seemed stunned for a moment or two only for her cheeks to puff up in frustration. She remained silent for a while, but she soon reached up and rubbed both of her eyes.

“It’s that obvious, huh?”

Jahan could only nod in response, the memory of both her and Jalal blushing as they held hands earlier almost making him giggle “Neither of you are subtle. I’m not the only one seeing it”

“You think it’s mutual!?”

The tiny king frowned in disbelief at the question, his expression telling the girl every thought he had on his mind.

“What do I do now!? I really thought to just tease him because he was cute, but now-”

“You’ve learned a valuable lesson today, it seems” Jahan announced in an almost smug tone “Now it is up to you whether you’d pursue him further or you will be happy with just flirtation from time to time”

“You’re asking big questions all of a sudden, I have NO idea what to do. I have to sleep on this, I can’t make a decision like that right now-”

The click of the doorknob made both of them jump, the ravens quickly picking whatever food they had left before flying out into the night.

A moment later, a figure of a tall, slender man wrapped in a white cardigan appeared in the doorway, the gaze behind his glasses showcasing suspicion and slight confusion. His shoulder-length hair was tied in a neat ponytail whilst its ashy shade turned slightly darker under the dim lights in the room.

“Why aren’t you in bed?” he asked in a deep, scolding tone, his eyes scanning the room as if he had just sniffed out some kind of illegal substances.

Holding for his dear life against Jaya’s back, Jahan tried not to make a peep, the girl turning completely towards her father as she responded in the most innocent tone:

“I felt a bit better so I wanted to finally feed the ravens. I don’t think I have a fever anymore”

The man’s frown deepened as he entered the room and marched towards the girl, his gaze drilling and all-seeing. Once he was in front of Jaya, he raised one of his hands to her forehead and paused for a moment, his voice becoming even deeper and less amused:

“I guess you’re right… But look at the mess these things left behind. I hope you don’t expect me to clean it”

“Of course not, abba” Jaya once again responded with a smile “I know the rules”

The man seemed satisfied with the answer, his face softening only a moment later. Jaya, finally allowing herself to relax, sprung up and embraced him, the man not even hesitating to return the gesture. Jahan, on the other hand, had to drop really low and practically hang off the hem of Jaya’s night gown to not be discovered.

“You really scared us both, you know? Persistent fevers only three weeks apart, I really thought I should take you to the hospital”

“I’m fine now, abba, see” the girl responded as she squeezed her father even tighter “I guess final year of middle school is making me a little too stressed”

Dinesh moved away to look at the girl, not loosening the grip around her for even a moment as he removed the hair from her face.

“What do I always tell you?” the tone of his voice was much softer.

“You’d rather have a healthy child than a workaholic child?”

“Correct. So, if you get another fever because you are stressed about school, I’ll whoop your ass”

Jaya chuckled in response before going in for one final hug, Dinesh being the one to break the contact as he fixed his cardigan and glasses on his nose.

“Sanjay just came back from work. He’s making kadhi chawal for dinner. Do you want him to bring you food to your room?”

“No, I’ll eat downstairs with you!” Jaya announced, using the opportunity to scoop Jahan once her father turned around for a moment.

“Put a cardigan on, you hear me? I don’t want you to start sneezing again. And close that window if you’re planning to turn this room into a sauna”

“Okay, abba. I’ll see you downstairs in a minute”

Seemingly satisfied with his daughter’s response, Dinesh scanned the entire room one last time before finally leaving and closing the door behind him, both Jaya and Jahan letting out loud sighs.

“Your father is so talented for surprise attacks” the tiny king noted once he was finally put in a massive drawer which Jaya remodelled as his new, temporary home.

“He probably heard me freak out over Jalal… no doubt he’ll fry me over it during dinner”

“Good luck and make sure to ally with Sanjay in your big battle”

“Will do!” she saluted the king like a soldier would, making Jahan smile.

Before long, the girl found a long black cardigan in her closet and draped it over her shoulders before greeting the king and heading downstairs for dinner, Jahan finally having some time to sit down and relax a little.

In spite of the good time he had spent in Jaya’s household, Jahan couldn’t help but feel restless about what was approaching as the days went by. Events that happened at the Eternal Falls showcased this mission truly wasn’t something to mess around with and the Sun king could see clear resolve in all of the girls’ gazes once the battle was over.

But having to rip these young women away from their families on such frequent occasions really took a toll on Jahan’s emotions, the king becoming even more adamant to protect Jaya at all costs.

He only encountered Jaya’s fathers on a few occasions, but despite their regular banter, they seemed to be a loving family. Two men raising a child wasn’t uncommon for Jahan to see, he was only surprised it was so accepted in the place like Earth… although, Jaya convinced him not everywhere is the same.

And even though Jaya wasn’t biologically tied to any of the two, both Sanjay and Dinesh were fiercely protective of her.

It was only in his best interest, not only as a king, but as Jaya’s friend, to make sure she was always, absolutely safe…

***

“Oh, your breath will reek after that one” Louis commented as he emerged from a small pouch hanging around Lili’s neck, the girl only shooting him a dirty look before taking another bite of Icelandic hot dog.

“Says someone who secretly nibbles on it whenever I get it” she retorted as she pressed the elevator button in her apartment complex.

“With me it’s different!” the king insisted “I eat a small amount and I’m not a giant like you. No one will notice!”

After another dirty look, Lili took the biggest bite she could muster and made sure to chew with her mouth open, just to annoy this little manner tyrant. Expectedly, Louis pouted so hard his face almost turned inside out only to retract back into his pouch.

The elevator soon dinged, letting the duo off on floor five. Lili stuffed the final piece of the hot dog into her mouth before digging into the pockets of her jacket, looking for the set of keys.

“Why are we so casual about coming back home at this hour?”

“Because, if you remember, maman is working the night shift today. No one will know I was even out” Lili explained once she finally fetched the keys out of her inner pocket.

As soon as she inserted the keys, however, she knew something wasn’t quite right… and mostly because her little yappy dog, Luc, didn’t even make a peep when she entered the apartment.

“Luc?” the girl called out, Louis poking his head out in curiosity.

The little ball of brown fur soon made its way into the hallway, his tail wagging as he yapped and whined upon seeing her.

“Did he break something again? Is he guilty of something?”

“Possible, this was weird-”

“I knew it”

Lili and Louis froze on the spot upon hearing a scolding female voice, the girl slowly raising her head only to be faced with her flabbergasted mother.

The silence stretched out for the longest time, Louis knowing there was no use in him retreating into the pouch at that point. Three of them just stared at each other, Luc going between them whilst still blissfully wagging his tail.

Louis had lived with Lili and her mother Catherine for a month and a half, and never has he ever seen her this exasperated. As a nurse, she was able to withstand most stressful situations in life, but he could guess how this predicament could send even a cool-headed person like her over the edge.

Her face was speaking more than any words could… and he knew they were done for.

“….Weren’t you supposed to be at the hospital now?” were the first words Lili uttered, causing her mother to scoff in response.

“Yes! But when your daughter doesn’t get better after six days of being bedridden with flu, what does a normal parent do!? Takes her to the hospital!” the woman’s voice gradually became louder as she walked towards Lili, the girl gripping onto the pouch as she backed towards the front door.

“And then! I take you out of the bed to put you in the car… and you just evaporate straight from my arms! I can’t possibly imagine why I’d be this upset! And now I see you, in FLESH, and HEALTHY, come in through the door like you just had the best outing of your life! And with…” Catherine looked down at Louis, making him wince “With THAT little thing talking to you.”

Lili gulped loudly as her mother stared down at her, all colour leaving her normally rather rosy face.

“I know… this looks crazy… but I have a very good explanation, maman”

Catherine scoffed once again before reaching out for her daughter’s arm and dragging her back into the apartment, her voice so shaky Louis could swear she was about to cry.

“I truly hope so because I’m on the verge of never letting you go out ever again”

The two women soon settled at their kitchen table, only a single lamp above them turned on as Catherine stared daggers at her daughter. In order to calm herself a little, Lili picked up Luc into her lap, the dog licking her hands in the efforts to comfort her.

And Lili then started speaking, telling her mother about both adventures she had experienced in the last month and a half.

About seven tiny kings, secret dimension in-between where she was training a few times a week, the power bestowed upon her by Louis, the swamp monsters she fought alongside her friends in the name of King Arthur, the court dealings and schemes of Eternal Falls and how she was hit with an opium-like whip that caused her to become loopy.

Catherine listened to all of her stories initially with disbelief, but the more words that left Lili’s mouth, more shocked her expression became. And even if the older woman wanted to protest and tell her she was making it all up... Louis was standing right there, on her kitchen table…

“And that’s where we’ve been, maman” Lili eventually concluded, her head lowering down as she brought Luc closer to her.

Catherine was silent for the longest time, Louis making a step back once she directed her cold, green eyes at him.

She proceeded to lower herself to his level, her voice deep and threatening:

“I should squash you for everything you’ve dragged my daughter into-”

“Maman, please no!” Lili interjected, putting a hand between her and Louis “I had a choice to refuse… but I didn’t! And, I promise! It’s not as bad as it sounds! We’re all really taking good care of each other! Louis saved me countless times during these missions; I’m just trying to help him go home!”

Catherine didn’t stop glaring at the tiny king, but her murderous expression at least subsided for a little bit.

“And what do you expect me to do now, young lady, hm?” she eventually demanded “To just let you go out into this other world to slay monsters and save kings?”

Lili side-eyed before shamelessly answering: “…Well, yes”

“Lilianne, you are sixteen! Not only are you still in school, you have no idea about the world, ours or any other! Have you actually gone mad from all that magic!?”

“Maman-”

“Nothing ‘maman’, Lilianne!” her mother interjected “There is no way I will allow that!”

“Madam Frey” Louis suddenly spoke, doing a little curtsy to the older woman do gain her attention “I understand your concern, and if I were in your place, I would probably feel the same. But… I can vouch for Lili, she has been nothing but incredibly careful and heroic on these expeditions. And all of us kings, including myself, are always making sure your children come home unscaved. I would rather end my own life than allow anything to happen to her, and I mean every word of it”

“Louis…” the younger girl murmured, shock prevalent in her tone.

Catherine sighed and rubbed her eyes in frustration “No matter what you say to me, Your Highness, you can’t expect me to make such a decision out of the blue!”

“Of course not, madam” Louis said reassuringly before he started floating, now getting on Catherine’s eye level “But I am also willing to honour any conditions you might pose, anything for you to allow her to go out with the other girls and help us get back to our kingdoms. Just name it, I will make it happen”

The woman just stared at him for a while, shaking her head as she chuckled in disbelief “Now I really believe you are a king. Using that silver tongue with me…”

Louis cleared his throat “It is one of my many talents, indeed”

Another long silence ensued, Catherine looking between the two as they stared at her with baited breaths.

“I have to ask you one question, Your Highness”

“Anything, madam”

“Why did you choose Lili of all other people?”

The king and the younger girl exchanged look, Lili having no idea what the tiny king will actually respond. They maybe did live together for a short while, but they never really got into emotional talks with each other. Neither of them were really suited for it…

“Because she is admirable, brave and fiercely protective of her friends and me” Louis responded, his tone more than genuine “Even before I approached her, I saw that in my vision. And even though I am protecting her for the time being, once she becomes powerful enough, she is more than capable of guarding a king like myself. And even if you do choose not to allow her to proceed with this mission, I assure you that she is more than capable of caring for herself.”

Catherine rubbed her eyes again, making her seem almost ten years older than she actually was. Lili felt a pang of guilt in her chest at that moment, getting the urge to run up to her mom and hug her.

“Let me sleep on this, please, your Highness… it’s a big decision for me to make”

“Of course, madam” Louis lowered himself down onto the table again, giving the woman a deep bow “And no matter your decision, I will respect it. It will be very hard to find another way for me to return, but I will do it if you think Lili’s safety is at stake”

“I appreciate your words…” the woman said before getting on her feet and heading for the kitchen “I need something sweet, do you two care for some ice cream?”

“Yes, please!” the duo said in unison, Catherine only nodding in acknowledgement as she disappeared into the kitchen.

“What the hell was that!?” Lili whisper-yelled at the tiny king once they were finally alone “Why are you lying so much!? She can see right through that crap!”

“But I didn’t lie, Lili” Louis said with a slight pout “Everything I said came from the heart. You are irreplaceable friend for me, and just because I don’t say it, doesn’t mean I don’t mean it”

Lili felt utterly stunned at this confession, bringing Luc even higher up so she could sob into his fluffy little head. The dog whined a little before starting to lick her face, making her giggle.

“Please don’t tell me these things in person anymore, sweetness doesn’t suit your spoiled and rotten character” she sobbed quietly, feeling Louis land on her shoulder.

The king could only chuckle at her remark “I’ll keep that in mind…”

ACT 2: ETERNAL FALLS - END

Ending song: "Suzume" by RADWIMPS

Chapter Text

ARC III - RED SNOWFIELD

One of Ivan's first memories was cold... sheer, bone-chilling cold.

And the fact that… he was never bothered by it, even as a little baby.

Flashes of memories played before his eyes, his blurry vision barely distinguishing the features of a woman that carried him in her arms, his form no bigger than a loaf of bread.

He didn’t remember her name anymore, didn’t remember her face… but the cold she desperately tried to shield him from and the firm grip she had on him were something he’ll probably never forget.

And, as always, he felt the same agitation, fear, not understanding why he was outside in the middle of the night, in the middle of the blizzard…. And why that woman’s heart was beating so loud and fast.

His entire body was rocking in her arms, causing his distress to grow bigger, but even with the cold air rushing into his tiny lungs…

Ivan never ceased to cry….

***

The tiny king opened his eyes on that cold October morning, tiredness still present in his bones as he rose from a small bed in his makeshift abode. His breath was coming out in gusts of steam, but that realization didn’t prevent him from getting up on his bare feet, only dressed in lightest layers of his usual robes.

Irina always had a heater on at night, but it would always turn off about an hour after she went to bed, naturally making her room incredibly cold in the morning, even when it was warm outside.

But seeing her sleeping and calm form, all huddled under the duvet and blankets, Ivan knew she probably enjoyed this known chill.

The king performed his usual morning routine, using all utilities Irina and her siblings have provided for him to wash himself and put on a spare pair of robes. The dawn didn’t break quite yet, the only lights in the room coming from that behemoth of a machine she used to play games on.

He wasted no time in flying over to the girl’s bed, taking as seat at the headboard. Now, he just needed to wait, that small device she always had close will start ringing at any moment…

It didn’t even take a minute before a familiar melody made Irina jolt from her sleep. Her hand drowsily flicked at the device before straightening up in bed and yawned loudly, her blonde hair looking like a hawk’s nest.

“Good morning” Ivan chirped, ending the sentence with a chuckle.

The girl didn’t respond right away, taking another deep breath followed by yawn, only then deciding to turn around and look at him. She mumbled something Ivan couldn’t quite decipher and climbed out of bed, walking around completely barefoot.

“At least put on some slippers, Irina! You will get a sneeze!”

Irina just waved back at him as she walked out the door of her bedroom, Ivan shaking his head in response.

He already knew how the rest of the work morning was going to go: Irina will spend about half an hour in the bathroom, mostly to make herself look “presentable”, as she puts it, while the dressing up and eating breakfast parts of her morning will be significantly shorter.

Using the time he had alone in her room, the tiny king flew down to her nightstand, flicking the light switch on with his boot. He then tapped the screen of her phone, the time of 7:07 AM displaying alongside something rather surprising…

It was October 12^th.

Ivan recalled one of many long conversations he had with Irina, trying to remember why that date seemed so important that he couldn’t stop pacing around, not even noticing his precious time was going away as he was lost deep in thought.

But, half an hour later and with a click of the doorknob, Ivan came to a realization.

“It’s your birthday today!” he exclaimed once Irina was inside the room, flying right up to her face.

The girl’s blue eyes widened, her hair adorning its usual waves as she was still dressed in her white and dark blue pajama with polar bear embroidery on it. She didn’t speak for a moment or two, but the voice that came out of her didn’t sound excited in the slightest:

“Oh, is it?”

Ivan frowned at her answer, the girl heading straight towards her wardrobe like nothing happened.

“What do you mean ‘is it’!? You are not celebrating birthdays in this world?”

The girl disappeared between the doors of her wardrobe, soon coming out with some fresh clothes and gesturing to him to turn around, as per usual. The king complied, rather unnerved by the silence and occasional shuffling of clothes.

“Did I say something wrong?” he questioned in a gentler tone “Or did you truly forget?”

“No, I didn’t.” she mumbled “How could I? Mom’s been asking me what I want to eat today since yesterday. I guess now that I ‘got better’, I’ll be able to celebrate it… but she already knows my favorites so I told her to just make whatever she intended”

“I feel like you are attempting to dodge the subject” the king noticed as his foot started skipping against the headboard he was standing on “Do you… not like to celebrate your birthday?”

There was a pause and then a deep sigh, Ivan feeling a sudden pang of guilt in his tiny chest.

“I guess you could say so, yeah…. But not because I’m ‘getting older’. I just… don’t see the purpose in celebrating myself” more shuffling could be heard, Irina soon announcing “You can turn around now”

The tiny king complied, noticing she had put on rather big jeans, a plain white shirt and sleeveless sweater in many shades of blue. This will be her first school day after a ‘week of sick leave’, and knowing her, Ivan guessed she didn’t want to stand out too much.

“Why are you so worked up about this?”

“And why do you think you’re not supposed to celebrate yourself?”

The duo stared at each other for a moment or two, Irina putting on a stern face before demanding: “We trade! Reason for a reason!”

“Deal” Ivan spat without hesitation “Who’ll go first?”

“Well, you!” Irina chuckled when the king pulled a face “Oh, come on, I need to build up some courage for what I’m about to say”

Ivan opened his mouth to protest, but he restrained himself, taking a deep breath before acknowledging her reasoning “Alright then…. You asked why I’m so curious about you not celebrating?”

“Yep” the girl confirmed, pulling up a chair and sitting down as her eyes became focused.

The king cleared his throat again “I suppose… birthdays are a big thing in my kingdom. No matter the status of a person, a family or loved ones always create a big feast in their honor. They spend time together, laugh, tell stories, all while enjoying a delicious meal”

Ivan didn’t realize that a smile appeared on his face as he spoke.

“And when my birthday comes around… it is a celebration in the entire kingdom. I didn’t enjoy the way it was celebrated before my reign, with citizens only gathering in front of the castle gates to listen to my speech. Instead, I allowed each household to bring in a food item of their choice… and then the entire kingdom would celebrate inside the palace alongside me…. Of course, there were concerns I would be poisoned or robbed, but due to nature of my powers, I could easily predict who could pose such risk…. And I could just enjoy myself, especially if I saw that my people were also enjoying themselves…”

Ivan finally raised his head to look at Irina, her eyes slightly widened whilst her eyebrows curled upwards.

“Oh, I apologize; I spoke way too much-”

“No, no!” she insisted “On the contrary! I always enjoy when you tell me stories of your kingdom… and that way of birthday celebration…. It sounds nice…”

The tiny king tilted his head, making himself float off the headboard. Irina expected him, raising her eyes to look at him as he came in her close proximity.

“Your turn now” he reminded, the girl offering a palm for him to sit in “Why do you dislike your birthday celebration?”

The girl’s lips turned into thin line as her gaze became more absent, but as another sigh escaped her, Irina spoke softly: “I… I’ve always had this feeling of being a… impostor. Even though my parents and my siblings never gave me a reason to feel that… in every aspect of my life, I feel like a…. Well, like I could do better, much better and… like I’m being praised for something I didn’t earn”

Ivan frowned at her words, a sting of familiarity making him restless “Do much better… in what way?”

The girl bit down on her lip as her eyebrows tugged more inward “I’ve… always been struggling to understand and do many basic things. And because I’ve realized I needed to take my time to complete something, even a basic chore, I got used to starting very early…. I’m praised for always being on time and never slacking off… but all my effort goes into doing everyday things that seem so easy for everyone else. At the end of the day, I don’t feel like doing things I like because I’m exhausted by the things I have to do. That’s probably one of the reasons why I don’t think I should celebrate myself….”

The tiny king took a moment or two to process everything Irina had told him, mostly relating to her in one simple thing: he knew how it felt to be an impostor.

His power, his heritage… it all put a lot of distance between him and people he loved…. But what Irina was feeling seemed to be entirely self-imposed, but also not something she could control on her own.

Ivan rose back on his feet and flew even closer to the girl, hugging her left cheek in an attempt to console her. Irina chuckled and raised her hand to him, almost enclosing him whole under her palm.

“I do not know what to say to make you feel better….” he admitted “But I do know one thing: I’ve never known more caring and loving person…. And no matter what you’re feeling about yourself right now, I think you are adored more than you might think, and not just by your family. They all see your true self and want to celebrate with you…”

There was a tense pause between them, Irina soon removing her palm. Ivan came into her line of vision, noticing her eyes had suddenly become glassy.

“I…. thank you, Your Highness” she mumbled, her voice cracking “I’ve been trying to battle these feelings for years, with varying results…”

Ivan shrugged “Maybe… you should tell someone what you’ve just told me. It could prove to be beneficial, if for anything than as a confirmation of what I said. If that someone is able to help you more than me, even better”

Irina chuckled before wiping away the tears that had suddenly appeared in the corners of her eyes “I should get going, I’ll be late for school”

Ivan nodded in understanding, following her around the room as she gathered her things and packed them all up in the bag “Are your classes difficult today?”

“Not really” she said, her voice still slightly shaky in the undertone “Double English, French, Danish, Icelandic, Social studies…. Typical for my school. But mom promised to make pelmeni for lunch, so you better prepare to eat deliciously!”

The tiny king clapped his hands in excitement “I cannot wait!”

His words drew out yet another chuckle from Irina, the girl soon being able to leave.

“Oh, Irina!?” the king suddenly called out to her just as he opened her bedroom door.

“Yes?”

Ivan made sure to smile widely and with dearness, even though he knew such expression wasn’t his strongest suit.

“Happy birthday”

***

 As the sound of celesta echoed through the practice room, song’s rhythm getting more dynamic as it was coming to a close, Irina allowed her body to run on autopilot.

The movements of her hands, feet and head were the ones she had practiced for almost a decade at that point, even blisters on her feet not being something she worried too much about.

‘Dance of Sugar Plum Fairy’ was one of those songs that allowed her to completely detach herself from reality, even if only for two minutes.

She spun around in gracious pirouettes, moving sideways and seemingly gliding over the smooth floor, her hands always following her every move with utmost grace.

And then, the final note played, the ending pose requiring her to smile widely to her small audience.

Not even a moment passed before a roaring applause and cheers erupted in the practice room, at least two dozen small girls between ages of four to ten all looking at her with utmost awe.

Irina smiled even wider before giving a graceful, forward bow, striking one final pose before releasing the tension from her muscles.

“See, girls?” the tall woman of semi-long brown hair said as she clapped alongside the children “If you continue to work hard, you’ll be able to dance just like this!”

The girls proceeded to get up and approach Irina, having million questions, but all of them very adorable and ecstatic while asking them. The blonde tried her best to answer all of them, even demonstrated a few moves for them, until the girl she knew well, Emilia, came forward.

“Long time no see!” Irina said as the girl hugged her around the waist. Emilia was about ten years old and had luscious auburn hair, all of it neatly tied in a bun atop of her head.

“That’s because you didn’t come to show us more of your dance!” the girl scolded Irina.

“I’m really sorry” the older chuckled apologetically “I’m in high school now, I don’t really have time to do ballet that much”

“But I thought you wanted to become a ballerina!” Emilia reminded, her voice getting louder as she continued to speak “Isn’t that why you started dancing ballet?”

Irina didn’t know what to say.

In all honesty, she had started because her mother was a retired ballerina and also a ballet and P.E. teacher. And even though her mom never forced her to dance, it was a natural thing for her to follow her mom around when she’d hold classes or practice.

There really was a time when she seriously considered becoming a ballerina… but not anymore. And even Irina wasn’t sure why…

There was no way she would say all of this to Emilia, though. Irina didn’t understand herself most days, so how could a ten-year-old with such passion for this art understand?

After a short pause, Irina raised her hand and put her on the younger girl’s shoulder, patting her and pulling her into another hug “I think… I just found something I want to do more”

“Oh?” Emilia said curiously “And what is that?”

There she goes again, Irina thought “Well… a police officer, maybe?”

Emilia immediately broke the embrace, looking up at the blonde with even wider eyes “That’s so cool! Is that why you’re doing taekwondo!?”

Irina laughed wholeheartedly this time “You could say that, yes. And I think I’ll be much more needed as a police officer than a ballerina”

“Maybe…” the girl said with a slight pout “But will you still come by to show us your dance?”

“Of course!” Irina reassured, not refusing one final hug from Emilia and all of her friends.

The girls soon dispersed, getting ready to go home after two-hour long practice. As they all said their goodbyes, their teacher, Ms. Sara, approached Irina, who was also in the middle of packing up her belongings.

“I’m really sorry to bother you this much every week, but the girls really wanted to see you dance” she said.

“Oh, don’t worry, I’m here every day anyway. Plus, they’re great audience. I don’t think I’d get such applause from any theatre in the world”

“That’s true” Ms. Sara chuckled before patting the girl’s shoulder “Have a safe trip home and give my regards to your mother. I’ll be seeing you around”

Irina greeted the older woman before finishing with her packing. In the dressing room, she only put warmer clothes over her leotard and thighs, her ballet shoes replaced with black combat boots.

The night had already fallen when she came out of the ballet school, the temperature probably being zero judging by the gusts of mist that were coming out of Irina’s mouth every time she exhaled. But it didn’t feel like she needed anything else other than a jacket and her signature, baby blue scarf.

Once she got on the bus, Irina was finally able to open her phone and look through all messages she had received in the past two hours. There were some she had expected, specifically from her cousins and other family back in Russia… but there were also almost 100 new messages in the group chat she shared with the girls.

The blonde widened her eyes as she opened the group chat only for the shock to soon be replaced with pure joy.

This very morning, while going to school, Irina had realized she hasn’t told the girls it was her birthday today and she had off-handedly mentioned it in the chat.

Ever since then, the girls have been blowing up her phone with numerous congratulations and a few scolding words, especially Dalrae and Lili. Alys even found her during the lunch break even though her classes were held in the entirely other part of the school. Irina didn’t try to stop her from hugging her and congratulating her birthday again, even after seeing her whole class staring at their interaction.

In that moment, the chat was silent, the last conversation thread being tied to planning on how to celebrate Irina’s birthday on a later date. The girl could only chuckle and lock her phone, that same smile not leaving her face during the entire ride.

It was almost 8 PM when she arrived at her front door, but when she unlocked the door from the outside, she realized there were many more voices inside than she was used to.

Many, many more voices….

The blonde entered with caution and removed her boots in the hallway before tip-toeing down the short hallway to look around the corner.

“There she is! Our birthday girl!” Jaya was the one to announce, everyone else jumping at their feet to greet her.

“Wha- whoa! You’re all here!?” was the only thing Irina was able to utter, Jaya and Alys literally lunging at her with all their might.

“Well, duh!” Lili declared before also going in for a hug “You’re lucky we all could make it! This all was a short-notice thing”

“But also a no-brainer!” Chunhua added, joining Lili in the bear hug around Irina “And because you gave us such a surprise with that ‘Oh, btw it’s my bday’ message, we’re serving you similar experience!”

Irina could only start laughing aloud, accepting additional hugs and congratulations from Dalrae, Momoka… and Huiying.

Even though their particular hug was the shortest, Irina could not brush off the fact that her shampoo smelled like almonds. It’s so nice…

“Here you go” the brunette said as they broke the physical contact, handing Irina a small, white envelope with signatures from all the girls “Considering that you like games, this was the quickest thing we could think of. I hope you’ll use it well”

The blonde looked up at Huiying and her somewhat giddy expression before giving a separate look to each of her friends. She quickly opened the envelope, the contents of it making her gasp.

“That’s 50€ gaming gift card…” she mouthed “Girls, I-”

“Don’t even mention it” Dalrae was the one to reassure her “We all gave a bit of money to buy it and we hope it’ll be enough for you to buy that game you wanted for a while”

Irina’s vision suddenly became blurry, her hand quickly reaching up to her eyes to prevent any tears from falling “Thank you…. It will be more than enough…”

Giggles and laughter erupted from the group, all eight of them getting into a group hug as both Irina’s mom and her sister emerged from the kitchen.

“Girls, I hope you’re really hungry!” her mom announced “We’ll soon start making waffles and Irina’s dad will be here with burgers. How does that sound?”

The girls all cheered in approval, Marina coming up to her sister and giving her another hug even though she already congratulated her that very morning “Can Pavel and I play some ‘Mario Cart’ with you and the girls?”

“Ah, that’s why you’re so cuddly all of a sudden” Irina said through a chuckle “Sure, why not. But you’ll be responsible for Pavel’s behavior, got it?”

“Okaaaay~” Marina dragged out her answer before approaching the big TV in the living room and turning it on.

Irina helped her mother with serving the drinks to their surprise guests before going to her room to change out of her leotard.

And yet, the moment she was behind those doors, the tears started to roll.

The cry didn’t last long, but was just enough to make the girl’s chest feel heavy with joy and guilt. How… did she even deserve to have friends like this?...

 “Irina?”

Ivan’s voice jolted the girl back to reality as she quickly wiped away the tears, the tiny king already floating in front of her as she turned the lights on.

“Oh… hi” she stuttered nervously “The girls… they are throwing me a surprise birthday party…”

“I’m aware” Ivan chuckled before coming even closer to wipe away the stray tear Irina didn’t catch “And I hope these tears are of joy.”

“Of course they are” Irina reassured before showing her friend the gift she had received.

The girl quickly changed into a simple white sweater and jeans, finishing off by putting a bit of concealer on her nose and discreet winged eyeliner.

“I’d call you to join us, but-”

“Don’t you worry” Ivan dispelled gently “Enjoy with your friends and you’ll tell me how it went later”

Irina nodded, giving the king one final look before disappearing through the door “I’ll try to save you some waffles”

Ivan perked up immediately “With raspberry ice cream, please!”

“Deal!”

The rest of the night went on as one might expect: the girls played multiple rounds of ‘Mario Cart’ with Marina and Pavel, laughing and teasing each other while feasting on delicious burgers Irina’s father had brought from a local burger restaurant. As a dessert, and when the atmosphere died down a little, the girls enjoyed some delicious ice-cream-topped waffles, sharing some funny stories from before they have all met.

And even though it was a spontaneous and relaxing evening, Irina had already marked it as the best birthday she had ever celebrated….

Chapter Text

Irina tried to make her head empty of thoughts. In her experience, it was the best way to perform magic while using Ivan’s scepter.

But no matter what, her thoughts were always present and loud…

“You’re too tense” Jalal noted, Irina having to bite her tongue just so she wouldn’t talk back to him.

Even though her eyes were closed, she could feel the young man approach her and walk a circle around her, his gaze probably drilled into her head. His hands suddenly gripped hers, both of them holding the scepter.

“Are your thoughts too loud when it’s silent around you?” he asked, prompting the blonde to open her eyes and look at him in surprise.

“How do-”

“It’s obvious from your gaze” Jalal noted, the warmth of his hands prompting Irina’s fingers to relax around the scepter “What methods do you use when you don’t desire to hear your thoughts?”

Irina thought to herself, her eyebrows tugging inwards “Uh… I mostly put on a loud music in my headphones… or I listen to a video, something like that…”

Jalal hummed in understanding before releasing his grip around her hands, his eyes becoming unfocused for a moment.

“I remember that you know how to sing, correct?” he asked eventually, his golden gaze connecting with Irina’s in that moment.

The girl nodded, instinctively biting on her lower lip “I do… wait, you want me to sing while I’m performing magic again!?”

Jalal shrugged “You have done that once before… and outside sounds seem to do wonders for you. Give it another try. Choose a melody you know by heart and use it.”

Irina nodded, remembering the last time she used this technique, both during training and in action.

Both times, just remembering melodies and humming them did wonders for her focus, but this time, she wanted to sing something that she knew wouldn’t distract her when trying to remember the lyrics and melody. A song that’s been with her since she was a baby…

“Ready?” Jalal asked, waving his hand upwards in order to raise five new training dummies for Irina.

The girl sighed deeply, taking the longest blink she could before proclaiming: “Ready!”

The dummies automatically started moving, Irina grabbing the scepter with both hands and sticking its bottom firmly into the ground.

Then, the familiar words left her lips:

“Bayu bayushki bayu, ne lozhisya na krayu. Pridet seren’kiy volchok, i ukhvatit za bochok”

The scepter shone with bright, blue light, shards of long and pointy crystals materializing around it before being launched at the approaching enemies. Most have reached their targets, staggering them, but one dummy managed to gain a significant reach on the girl.

Irina stepped back and to the left, lifting the scepter and pointing it at the enemy, still singing the song in her mother tongue: “Sleep my darling, tiny one, tucked within your bed so tight. Else the ol’ grey wolf will come and grab you by your side…”

Even more sharp projectiles emerged from the shiny orb of the scepter, all of them jamming into the soft head of the dummy. The thing dropped on the floor like a sack of rocks, giving Irina enough time to run to the other side of the arena, the ones she staggered a few moments ago already in full attacking mode.

But, Irina had a plan how to completely incapacitate them…

“He’ll snatch you up between his teeth if on the bed’s edge you sleep” she sang, swinging the heavy scepter in a circular motion above her head, the temperature in the area suddenly drastically dropping “And drag you to the forest deep, beneath the quaking tree…”

The humming and mumbling ensued as the giant spikes of ice emerged from the ground, trapping the oncoming enemies in the circle with no way out.

As the soil beneath her feet started to crackle due to sudden freezing, Irina took one more deep breath, feeling the magic of the scepter course though every fiber and cell of her body.

“So, close your eyes and fall asleep” she sang, walking towards the caged enemies and raising the scepter high up in the air “…count the little wooly sheep…” her hand gripped the handle tighter, making the spikes enlarged, even pointier and reaching downwards.

Irina could feel a frown on her face, a small smile forming in the corner of her lips. But it didn’t matter… she had to complete this task…

“Tucked so tightly you must keep, or he will come…” her song became louder as she swung the scepter downwards, all crystals she had formed coming crashing down onto the four dummies, a massive cloud of smoke and dust forming in the area around them.

Once the had air cleared, the girl approached the chaos of her own creation, all dummies thorn to smithereens by the very ice she had summoned.

“…for you~” she finished the lullaby, scepter once again buried in the ground next to her.

The strength suddenly left her, her knees feeling as if they couldn’t hold up her weight any longer.

To stop her from falling, Jalal reached for her and grabbed her by the waist and shoulder, helping her back up.

“Good job…” he said with a tinge of pride in his voice “But we’ll have to work on your stamina for this. The other ladies can’t have you faint in the middle of the battlefield”

Irina chuckled “I guess so…” she mumbled, leaning on the young man to regain her balance “…I think this was much better than my previous fights”

“I agree” Jalal nodded “But for the next few solo sessions, we have to focus on building up the endurance, mostly physically. You have a gift for magic, but it has come to my attention that this particular scepter is far too powerful for just anyone to wield, which isn’t your fault”

Irina observed the magical item in her hand, her hand instinctively squeezing around it as the frustration got ignited inside her chest “If you say so…”

She could hear the other chuckle as he released her shoulder, the sound causing the blonde to look at him

“I think you might find this information helpful: His Royal Highness, king Ivan, is known for crafting and using some very sturdy magical devices. He is a skilled magician, the like of those that would be feared by anyone if he wasn’t such a gentle soul.” Jalal elaborated, Irina finally feeling slightly more confident to stand on her own as he continued: “I only have a limited knowledge of his beloved weapon of choice, but thus far, you have been incredible when it comes to keeping up with him.”

Blonde’s eyebrows curled upwards as her eyes locked with Jalal’s once again, his words as genuine as his encouraging gaze.

“If you think so, then…” she mumbled with a chuckle “I’ll continue to do my best… both for Ivan, and the girls…”

“Good to know” Jalal smiled, tapping the girl on the shoulder “Now, I think we are done for the day. And may I request that you do not speak to anyone of my gentler disposition? I have to uphold my reputation as a cold military leader”

Irina burst out laughing, but still managed to nod in response “I don’t think anyone would believe me anyway”

“Excellent!” Jalal exclaimed with a clap “Now, go on, chop, chop. I have to take care of the horses tonight before leaving”

Irina shook the sapphire bracelet that hugged her left wrist, the massive snow scepter retreating inside it. She waved at her mentor before using the same piece of jewelry to transfer back to her bedroom.

It was almost 6PM… and she had only half an hour to get ready and head out.

Today was November 1^st, Dalrae’s birthday.

She was first among eight of them to “officially become an adult” and as such, she insisted she treated them to any food of their choosing.

But girls, primarily Alys and Lili, insisted on eating a slice of cake each, to which their “leader” graciously agreed to pay for.

They were to meet at the small cake shop in the downtown at around 7PM to celebrate… but even though she’s had the gift and the outfit ready for a week in advance, Irina still got lost in the personal training with Jalal.

The young warrior became very assertive and open to all eight of them for individual trainings which could be arranged whenever the girls had free time in their schedule.

For Irina, aside from school work, various exams she had in that month, ballet and taekwondo training, the only day she could actually work on her magical abilities was Wednesday.

As she slipped into her clothes behind the door of her massive closet, the girl could feel her entire body aching with tiredness. The week wasn’t even over and she already yearned for much-needed sleep…

“Good job today, Irina!” Ivan said from somewhere in the bedroom, making the girl wince.

“Oh, you were watching?”

“Indeed!” the king confirmed “Wasn’t the song you sung during the practice the lullaby your mother used to sing to you?”

Irina chuckled “Yes, it is. Do you like it?”

“Very…” Ivan admitted, his voice suddenly fading into nothingness.

The pause concerned Irina, making her poke her head out of the closet. She heard the king speak before actually seeing him: “It really reminded me of something… something I seemed to forget, when I myself was very young…”

Irina frowned then proceeded to quickly adjust the shirt she had chosen to wear. As she exited her closet, she noticed Ivan sitting on top of her PC. His legs were dangling over the edge of a square-shaped machine, his eyes distant and lost.

“Are you… okay?” she asked, approaching him slowly.

Ivan winced suddenly, looking up at her as he got back on his feet “I apologize, my thoughts went somewhere else… What I meant to say is: your singing was marvelous and I hope it truly helps you control ‘Blizzard’s Chaos’.”

“Blizzard’s chaos?” Irina questioned “Is that how the scepter is called?”

“Indeed!” the king confirmed, pride very prevalent in his voice “It caused me a lot of scars and failed attempts to craft it, and once I finally managed, it took me even longer to control it. A true maker of chaos all around it, that scepter”

Irina had to laugh at his honesty, happy to know she wasn’t the only one struggling to actually use the darn thing.

The tiny king suddenly tilted his head, his eyes curious “I’ve never seen you wear such a lovable piece of clothing. Are those butterflies?”

Irina looked down at her chosen outfit, the heat overtaking her entire face.

To celebrate Dalrae’s birthday with other girls, she chose regular skinny jeans, tight blue turtleneck and a comfy, baby-blue sweater with wide sleeves, the real eye catchers being delicate lace butterflies sewn into the sleeves and the collar of the sweater.

“Ah… w-well…” she mumbled, aware she was probably red as a beet “M-my mom gifted this to me for my birthday. I really like it but didn’t really have an occasion to wear it anywhere so… I guessed today is the best day… plus, if it gets a good reception, I might continue wearing it when it’s a bit warmer out-”

“You don’t have to elaborate” Ivan was the one chuckling now “It looks good. To finish it off, I suggest you put on those daisy earrings and small white hairpins on the side”

Irina looked at him for a moment, her mouth creating a small pout “You… think that’s all I need?”

“Yes! It’s the simplicity of other details that makes this outfit stand out!” the tiny king insisted “And I’m sure Lady Huiying will not be able to stop looking at you-”

“Ivan!?” Irina ditched the formalities completely after that comment, feeling as if the steam will start coming out of her ears “You can’t just casually say that! What are you-”

“Neither of you are hiding it very well, Irina” the king said bluntly, a mischievous smirk appearing in the corners of his thin lips “But, take your time, both of you. Having a fancy for someone is a wonderful thing. I’m only asking of you is to go with your instinct when the right moment comes”

Irina glared at the tiny king, aware she probably didn’t look intimidating at all, considering how hot her entire head felt in that moment.

“I have to go put my makeup on. Please, get into the pouch; we’re leaving in 10”

“Understood!”

***

“HAPPY BIRTHDAY!!!” the girls said in unison as a two-piece candle with the number ‘18’ got fully lit up, Dalrae’s smile being the widest one Irina has ever seen her wear.

The oldest paused for a moment before blowing out the candles, everyone including the tiny kings clapping and cheering for her.

“So, how does it feel to finally be a grown up, huh!?” Lili was the one to ask half-mockingly, her arm wrapping around Dalrae.

The raven-head just shook her head and rolled her eyes, not wanting to even scold her friend despite obvious teasing “Not any more different than a few minutes ago. I still have to graduate high school”

“Yeah, but now you can get a driver’s license!” Alys reminded, Jaya chiming in as well:

“And you can legally drink!”

“And you can finally buy cigarettes!” Chunhua added “But ONLY if you are too stressed, you know? Smoking isn’t good for you…”

Dalrae frowned at all of the girls “Are you intending to use me to buy you said things?...” she asked, Jaya and Chunhua exchanging a look before starting to laugh.

“Of course not!” Jaya reassured “My dads have such strong senses of smell, I’d get smacked immediately if I step foot into the house after smoking. I’m not risking my life for a cigarette or a beer”

“Good to know…” Dalrae mumbled, but very soon cheered up again “Come on, dig in! I know these cakes are good, so please enjoy! And if you want another slice, just tell me, I’ll order more”

“Bon appetit!” the girls said in unison, Dalrae, Momoka, Huiying and Chunhua clasping their hands before grabbing their forks.

The cake shop they decided to visit was smack in the middle of downtown Reykjavik, tucked away in one of many alleys. It was vintage-themed, shades of brown, red and beige surrounding them while old-timer pictures and trinkets were posted all around them. They served many types of cakes, changing the menu almost daily but keeping a few permanent items in the offer because they were popular.

Three perminant items were classic strawberry shortcake which was Dalrae’s favorite, then Oreo cake which was ordered by Momoka and Raspberry which was Irina’s favorite. The other girls opted for the limited cakes from the menu: Lili chose Red velvet cake, Jaya chose Jasmine tea cake, Chunhua opted for Mango cake, her sister for Green grape cake and Alys, as expected, chose Lemonade cake.

“Will you share any?” Louis suddenly emerged from one of five pouches in the middle of the square table, Lili shooting him a deadly look.

“How about you mind your business!?” she hissed, shielding her cake from his view.

Louis gasped dramatically, pretending to faint back inside the pouch, which in turn prompted the other four tiny kings to emerge from their hiding spots to see what the commotion was about.

“You speak to me like that!?” he lamented “After I managed to convince your Lady Mother to let you go on adventures in another world!? Is this the gratitude I have deserved!?”

The silence enveloped the table, the girls and the kings both trying hard not to laugh.

“He’s right, you know?” Momoka was the one to poke fun at her friend.

Lili grimaced, barely able to not say anything in return. She knew they were right.

With a sigh of defeat, the brunette used her fork to cut off a small piece of the cake and move it to the side of her plate, making sure the tiny king got both the sponge and the cream to taste.

“Here you go…” she mumbled, moving the plate closer to him whilst looking away.

Louis seemed shocked for a moment, but very quickly that shock was replaced by a victorious grin.

He took off his fancy white suit jacket and pulled his sleeves up before grabbing the first piece of the cake “Don’t mind if I do!” he jeered.

All girls proceeded to chuckle and do the same thing Lili did, Mujin, Dann, Jahan and Ivan emerging from their hiding spots. And even though they didn’t have their kingly friends with them at the moment, Chunhua, Huiying and Alys all offered small pieces of their pastries as well.

“These strawberries are so sweet~…” Dann noted, his voice turning into a small whine at the end of the sentence as he finished eating the juicy red fruit “They remind me so much of the strawberries that grow around the Capital city back home, all spring long…”

“I hope we’ll get to try some when we get there” Dalrae said with a chuckle before taking another bite of the cake, Dann only being able to give thumbs up as he was chewing.

Irina had to giggle at the interaction and the fact the tiny kings could so casually stroll around the table. Dalrae made sure to book the only table on the top floor of the cake shop, the only people joining them up there being waiters. And the kings could easily go back to hiding mostly because the wooden stairs used to reach the said second floor were creaky and loud.

With her cake half eaten, Irina put the fork down next to the plate before getting up from her seat “I’ll go to the bathroom real quick”

“You okay?” Dalrae asked, her expression filled with worry all of a sudden.

Irina smiled and nodded “Yeah, don’t worry. I’ll be back quickly”

With that, she headed down to the main area of the shop, asking the waiter for the directions of the bathroom. Once she had done her business in there and opened the water to wash her hands, she noticed her lip gloss had completely vanished because of the cake she was eating.

She quickly pulled the said lip gloss out of a small bag and re-applied it, allowing herself to take a few deep breaths and be in silence for a moment or two.

For some reason… she was anxious.

She had moments like these many times before: her mood and energy would end up very low, but the life doesn’t stop just because her brain decided to mess with her. And there was no way she’ll ruin Dalrae’s birthday with something so trivial.

She just had to collect herself a little-

“Irina?”

The blonde winced as the familiar voice came from her right, not even realizing Huiying had entered the bathroom a moment ago.

“O-oh, h-ey-” she mumbled, her face suddenly feeling hot “Need to use the toilet, too?”

Huiying chuckled “Yes and no… well, actually, I just wanted to come and check on you. You looked pretty pale”

“I’m always pale-”

“No, no, you were pale, pale, you know?” brunette insisted, reaching the sink beside Irina and opening the tap “Was the cake not good?”

“It was great… I just don’t eat a lot, that’s all” Irina reassured, absent-mindedly grabbing a paper towel to wipe her hands.

The two stood in the bathroom for a few moments, silence between them so tense Irina believed she’ll faint if the other girl even looks at her. And Ivan and I just talked about her before coming. What are the odds of this happening-

“Is that the sweater your mom got you for birthday?” Huiying suddenly asked

“Uh…y-yeah, that’s the one…” Irina’s voice faded as Huiying brushed against to reach the paper towel. Brunette smiled at her before stepping back, quickly wiping her hands.

“It looks good. Butterflies are very cute”

Irina had to gulp heavily, her throat suddenly feeling dry like a desert. “O-oh… thank you…” she said, tucking the stray lock of hair behind her ear. What is happening…?

“We should go back. You okay now?” Huiying asked again, her eyes full of concern.

“I told you, nothing is happening-”

“Hey, I know an overwhelmed person when I see one” she said in a quieter tone “Nothing wrong with needing some space, ok?”

Irina nodded instinctively, suddenly feeling guilty for trying to sidetrack her “I’ve been feeling iffy the whole day, but… I didn’t want to ruin Dalrae’s birthday…” she admitted.

Huiying hummed in response “Had the same thought, meimei and I almost didn’t come today either”

“How come?”

“Well, this morning she said she needed to have a serious talk with me, but all of a sudden she got a horrible migraine in the middle of her Icelandic class today. It was so bad she had to skip last two classes and the soccer practice in the afternoon”

“Oh, no!” Irina gasped “Is she really okay? She seemed so cheerful earlier…”

“Eh, she’s fine. Not the first time this happened” Huiying reassured “But it is concerning that it only happens when she wants to talk about that important… thing, I guess? Never mind, I’ll find out eventually-”

Both girls winced at the same time, the familiar pain in their wrists causing them to lock eyes in shock and realization.

The two quickly exited the bathroom and speed-walked up the stairs, noticing the tense atmosphere around the table as the rest of the girls looked up at them.

Dalrae was the first one to get up from her seat.

“Everyone, to the church, now” she commanded “Dann and I will make arrangements….”

Chapter Text

“Are you girls warm enough?” Lili’s mom asked as they all sat inside a rented van she was driving.

“We are!” all eight girls responded in unison, only Jaya mumbling something to herself, causing the older woman to chuckle.

After the events at Dalrae’s birthday the day before, the girls hurried to their usual meeting spot and quickly pinpointed the location of the next portal to another world.

This time, the portal was located at the Langjokull glacier, north-east from Reykjavik and about two and a half hours’ worth of driving. They couldn’t leave immediately, however, Jalal warning them they had to wait until Waning crescent phase of the moon was in power.

Their trip ended up taking place two days later, on November 3^rd, giving everyone enough time to prepare everything for yet another evasion, only this time, they had an actual grown-up backing them up…

“The place you’re going to…” Mrs. Catherine said in a slightly tenser tone after equally tense silence “It’s colder than Iceland, correct?”

“It’s supposed to be, Lady Frey” Ivan explained, levitating behind her seat so she can hear him speak “It’s been years since I’ve been home, so I don’t know how much has changed… but considering that the girls already live in such a cold place here on Earth, I am safe in my assumption that they’ll be able to handle my kingdom”

The woman didn’t say anything, Irina able to see the concerned look on Lili’s face as she looked at her mother in the front seat.

“Maman, his Majesty said we’ll be given proper equipment and garments to keep us warm, don’t be worried about that-”

“I appreciate your effort to calm me down, Lilianne, but one thing must be clear to you…” Catherine raised her voice slightly “I’m your mother, and am also responsible for safety of seven other children. Not only that, I’m lying to their parents, telling them the puppets they have at home are just ‘sick because it’s a flu season’… So, please, don’t try to reassure me. I’ll calm down once this is over…”

Irina could feel a pang of guilt in her chest, only then dawning on her how big their request was. She turned her head to look at Dalrae and Momoka, both girls having same tense expression she did. The tiny kings also weren’t really able to offer any type of comfort, this whole show presented to the grownups because of them…

“We appreciate your help, Lady Frey” Dann was the one to speak “And we’ll try to finish this mission in a timely and safe manner”

Another moment of silence engulfed the moving vehicle, Catherine only letting out an exhausted sigh before mumbling “At least… you can do something about it with your magic…”

As the ride came closer and closer to an end, Irina looked outside the window at the colors of dawn that have colored the vast and mostly empty horizon of an island they all called home.

It wasn’t even 5 PM and the darkness was already falling, giving the time for stars and the moon to shine during the cold and windy night. They’ve departed a little after 2 PM, all girls having a large meal before “shutting themselves in their room to study”, almost no one in their families knowing that in about an hour or so, they’d fall “ill”.

This time, however, aside from Huiying creating even more elaborate paper dolls to fill in for the girls, and Pavel, Marina and Hanako making sure to play their part, the girls also had a licensed medical professional on their side. To top it all off, Lili’s mother even offered to take time off from work to “take care of her sick daughter”, while in reality, she was dog-sitting for Dalrae’s dog Gom.

A few minutes later, the van parked in the middle of the dark gravel field, the girls slowly unloading from the vehicle and looking around. Irina made sure she was completely zipped up and covered, already feeling the wind rocking the van quite roughly.

Once outside, she could clearly see the white top of Iceland’s second largest glacier: Langjokull.

“Ladies!” a familiar voice called for them from just up ahead. All eight waved towards Jalal, any other type of communication utterly useless due to a strong wind.

“Remember to be careful, you hear me!?” Catherine yelled over the wind, pulling Lili in for a hug. The girl returned the gesture, squeezing her mother tightly before releasing her.

“I’ll be back soon, maman! Thank you!” she exclaimed with a smile visible even under a scarf she was wearing “Go back now, I don’t like when you drive at night!”

Catherine chuckled before sitting back inside the van and closing the door, not leaving until the group reached Jalal on a small hill.

“Where to now, good sir!?” Jaya was the one to ask, her tone cheerful even though she looked like she’d rather shrink into herself from the sheer cold.

Jalal seemingly shared her sentiment, his feet constantly tapping and moving as he waited for them to reach him “Up ahead! We need to get to the top of the glacier to find the portal!”

Their hike was short but steep, having to rely on each other’s balance and strength when reaching icy parts of the glacier.

Irina liked to come here with her family occasionally, mostly because various tours offered rather fun activities like snow-boarding or skiing across and down the glacier, certain parts of its structure even remodeled into a seasonal hotel where guests could stay a night or two. But considering how unpredictable the weather became once the Fall and Winter were in their full strength, it wasn’t advised for anyone to come and visit the glacier.

And, considering how many times either of the girls almost got blown away by the icy wind, Irina could see why…

“This place really feels like home!” Ivan said from the inside of Irina’s scarf, the tiny king additionally wrapped into his blue woolen pouch for extra warmth.

“It’s this windy in Red Snowfield!?”

“Even worse! Comes winter, and it’s not advisable to leave one’s house… but since I can control the snow, I can deal with it!”

“Wait!” Chunhua suddenly called out, the entire group already on top of the glacier “Can I try something!?”

Everyone exchanged confused looks, Jalal responding “What do you have in mind, Lady Chunhua!?”

The girl shook her hand, supposedly to activate her ruby bracelet, her spear materializing in her glove-wrapped hand.

“Since I developed a certain power over wind while I was in Eternal Falls, do you think I could calm this wind down now!?”

Jalal’s eyes widened at the suggestion, but he didn’t seem displeased by it “You can try it! But try to concentrate the power just around us! Stopping the wind on a larger scale might disrupt this world’s time-space continuum!”

Chunhua giggled, grabbing her spear with both hands “I have to try out what we rehearsed… only backwards!”

“Let’s all come closer together!” Dalrae called out, nudging everyone to come up behind Chunhua, the girl preparing to perform her magic.

“Make sure to keep your distance, I have to swing this thing!” she warned, giggle present in her undertone.

Everyone soon fell silent, the ominous blowing of the wind being the only thing occupying Irina’s ears. Chunhua then put her spear upright, blade rigid and pointed downwards. The golden glow soon started shimmering at the weapon’s end, making the girls back away slowly.

Soon, Chunhua’s entre figure was enveloped in this familiar, golden glow, the girl soon swinging the blade upward and then to the right, a perfect circle forming around the group.

And just like that, the wind completely ceased… at least in the protective barrier Chunhua had just cast.

“Good job” Jalal praised, Alys and Lili even clapping for her with utter astonishment “Hold the barrier for a little longer, we’re almost at the portal”

“I’ll try…” Chunhua chuckled, her voice slightly strained as she gripped onto the weapon “Which way?”

Jalal gestured with his head to the left, leading the group across the rigid ice cap as the night completely fell over the horizon.

Thankfully, the complete darkness made it much easier to find a certain glowing circle they were looking for…

“Over here…”Jalal pointed, suddenly stopping while extending his hand to prevent everyone else from moving forward.

Irina frowned, wondering why they stopped all of a sudden, only for her eyes to widen at the sight.

Unlike last two times, the portal glowing bright blue light was shining across the middle of the glacier, on the ground. Uh oh…

“That would be a nasty fall…” Lili commented, grimacing at the sight “So… we jumping in?”

“Obviously…” Momoka mumbled “But how high up is the portal on the other side?”

“We’ll find out when we get there…” Jalal said quietly, not sounding so sure himself “I’ll go first…”

Girls started yelling in unison to stop him, Jaya even reaching out for him, but he was too quick for either of them, his figure soon disappearing into the portal.

“Damn you and your tough guy persona!” Jaya yelled in frustration before diving after him, the girls only able to yell after her before she disappeared.

The silence ensued, the remaining seven girls exchanging insecure looks before looking back at the portal. Well, this just started out great…

Dalrae exhaled loudly, her breath coming out as a thick mist “Alright, time to go” she said before jumping into the portal.

With six girls left and even more tension arising in the air, Irina took another look at her friends, only then noticing Huiying’s been standing next to her the whole time.

“Hey…” blonde mumbled, looking at the tall girl “Do you… want to jump in together?”

Huiying’s eyes widened at the question, but only a moment later, her gloved fingers intertwined with Irina’s, giving her the answer.

“We’ll be right behind you…” Momoka said in a shaky voice, both Alys and Lili cowering behind her.

The duo nodded, Huiying giving one final glance towards her little sister, her strained expression loosening for a moment to smile back at her.

“Someone’s gotta make sure the wind doesn’t blow you away, right?” she giggled, gesturing with her hand for them to jump.

Irina and Huiying exchanged one reluctant look, their hands squeezing around each other… but they still took a big step and allowed themselves to fall through the portal.

The fall was much longer than Irina anticipated, the feeling of her body free falling making her unable to even yell in surprise and horror. Huiying would occasionally let out a yelp, but even her voice got stifled by the cold air hitting their face.

The next thing Irina saw after the bright lights had almost blinded her was vast, unmoving whiteness of the snow below them, the girls landing in a large pile of snow that somewhat tanked their hit.

For a moment or two, Irina just laid there, every fiber of her body stiff as the adrenaline continued to course through her.

She was alive… she was breathing, and most importantly, Huiying was still squeezing her hand…

Irina sat up with a groan, trying to get the snow off her, Huiying following her example.

“That seems like a happy landing!” Ivan said in a rather cheerful tone, only his head emerging from Irina’s scarf. She had to chuckle at his comment, her heart still not realizing they’re not in any type of danger anymore.

“You okay?” she asked once she was on her feet, pulling Huiying up with her “Hurt anywhere?”

The brunette chuckled, shaking the last remnants of snow off her jacket and pants “I’m fine. Looks like we were lucky…”

In the following minutes, the whole group reassembled, Jalal, Jaya and Dalrae finding the duo first only for all of them to observe the opened portal as familiar screams echoed from the other side.

What followed was Momoka landing first with Lili and Alys holding onto her for their dear life, their screams so loud and terrified one would think they’re being ripped apart. It took both Momoka and Dalrae smacking them on the back of the head to stop them from yelling.

“Are your Majesties alright?” Jaya asked once all the commotion ceased, looking down in a makeshift pouch that was tightly attached to her side, the thing made of two thick scars and the pouch Lili made for her.

All Jahan could do was poking his head out slightly, the coldness in the air clearly not appealing to him “I think I’ll live… a small quake from landing is nothing compared to how cold it is here…”

He quickly retracted back into the cozy warmth of the pouch, Jaya chuckling even though her teeth were clattering from cold.

Finally, Irina had time to take a better look at their surroundings, the hill they landed on giving them a pretty good view.

Everywhere she looked, every single structure or natural landmark, was completely covered in thick layer of untouched, white snow. The sky was a dark shade of blue, dark gray clouds travelling across it giving it a rather ominous look. The silence was almost unbearable, not even the wind blowing even though the cold was biting and passing through to the girl’s very bones.

“Oh…” Ivan exhaled, Irina only then realizing he’s standing on her shoulder.

“What is it? Do you know where we are?”

“Yes…” he mumbled, his jaw visibly clenching “We’re at the far north of Red Snowfield… region of Belobog”

Irina blinked, the tone of his voice rather shaky “Is this where your capital city is?”

“No” the tiny king squeezed his lips “The capital is in the middle of the kingdom… Belobog is where I grew up…”

The blonde wanted to ask more questions, but Jalal’s voice snapped them both out of their conversation, the man able to sound serious even though his own teeth were also clattering:

“Alright, we need to retreat for the night. I’ve scouted the area for a bit while I waited for you and there are a lot of abandoned houses around us. I’m sure we’ll be able to use one of them as a temporary shelter from the oncoming blizzard”

“How do you know there will be a blizzard? The weather is calm…” Lili questioned, Ivan being the one to answer her:

“Blizzards in Red Snowfield are something that I myself control… but considering that I’m not on the throne right now, they can pick up at any moment, and potentially pose a safety hazard for all of you…. and besides, I am almost certain that someone else controls the weather instead of me now…”

The girls started asking multiple questions at once, causing a cacophony, only for Dalrae to shush them and remind “Let’s get to safety first, okay? We can discuss everything there”

“Lady Dalrae” Jalal called out to her, pointing his finger down the hill “Behind that cluster of pine trees is an old shack. I’ve checked everything and it seems to be in a good state, no holes and has a functioning chimney. Take everyone there while I bring you something to eat… although I’ll need someone to also pick up some woods for the fire”

“I’ll go!” Alys volunteered “I have a big sword now; it’ll probably come in handy”

As all the tasks got handed out, the groups went their separate ways, Dalrae leading the largest one down the snowy hill.

Their descent was slippery and unstable, one of the girls falling on their butt every once in a while. But, once they reached the even ground, everything became much easier… well, as easy as the knee-high snow allowed.

As they reached the small wooden shack Jalal told them about, the twins volunteered to clear the road and the door from the snow, Lili having to use her extended fingernail to pick the lock on the door under Louis’s strict guidance.

Once they were able to enter, Lili looked down at the king, his tiny Majesty hiding inside her scarf “Why… do you know how to pick locks?”

“Means of necessity”

Lili rolled her eyes, this whole interaction making both Irina and Ivan giggle.

Once inside, the girls looked into every nook and cranny of the house, the remnants of light from outside small windows giving them enough illumination to not bump into furniture too much.

In the main room, the massive fire place made of stone was the center piece, a few cozy chairs and a low table posted in front of it. There were still plates and cutlery strewn across it, as if someone was about to eat their meal before leaving in a hurry. Cupboards and drawers were mostly neatly arranged, but there were a few that were messy or completely pulled out of their hinges.

The room on the right was a small kitchen, the only two pieces in there being a large stove that was running on wood and a big work surface made of flat stone. The cutlery was strewn across it as if they were tossed on it carelessly, once again showcasing the obvious haste in which the previous owners have left.

The room on the left was the bedroom, a single wardrobe and a rather large bed being the only furniture in there. If they squeezed a lot, the bed could probably fit about five people at once.

“We’ll need some fire and petroleum…” Dalrae was the one to note, reaching up for one of many petroleum lamps attached to the wooden walls.

“Let’s light a fire first…” Jaya commented, Irina only then noticing that the fireplace was full of ashes, and once she drew her finger across the pile, it was still very much warm.

“Are we sure this is abandoned?” she asked, the girls only exchanging looks between each other.

Once again, Ivan was the one to respond: “It is… no person in Red Snowfield would leave their house in this state…”

“Well… this looks very ominous…” Chunhua commented, pointing at the dishes and cutlery on the table.

A few minutes later, Alys returned with a rather large pile of fire wood, the girls using Jahan’s help to actually light a proper fire. Once he finished his task, the king returned to his cozy cave, Jaya making sure he was nice and comfortable while holding the pouch with both arms.

Jalal was the last one to return, his black winter clothing covered in freshly fallen snow whilst his hands were full with the groceries they’ll probably have for dinner: four dead pheasants and a full basket of wild mushrooms.

“Girls, check the kitchen. People in this area usually store their food in holes underground because it keeps the food from spoiling”

Momoka and Huiying were on the mission to look for the said opening, two of them soon returning with a large piece of ham, some type of dry salami and a whole block of cheese.

“Ho hooo~!” Alys said as she rubbed her hands together “We’ll have a feast!”

Jalal and Dalrae took the lead once again, making sure to at least try and make that space as comfortable for the night as possible. Jaya volunteered to take care of the fire and the things that will be cooked, anything to remain close to the source of warmth.

Huiying and Chunhua were tasked to light all petroleum lamps, all which could still be used at least, because upon further inspection, the twins realized three of them were smashed.

Momoka, Alys and Jalal were in charge of assembling dinner while Dalrae, Irina and Lili had to check whether everything was nicely shut and isolated from the cold outside.

As the night loomed over them and ominous winds started to howl, the group sat in front of the fireplace, a plate of various cold cuts, cheese and freshly made pheasant and mushroom skewers spread in front of them.

“We’ll have to take shifts in guarding the door tonight” Jalal said as he took a piece of cheese and threw it into his mouth.

The girls looked at him with frowned eyebrows and their mouths open, disdain thick in the air.

“Why? Don’t tell me we’ll have to stand outside-”

“That’d be too dangerous, so no” Jalal interjected Lili’s attempt at complaining, the tone of his voice so deadpan and cold it sent shivers down Irina’s spine.

“Dangerous… how?” Dalrae questioned, putting down the cleared skewer rod on the plate.

“I’ve been observing this place for a while, as I suspected this could be our next destination and…” Jalal explained, his eyes losing focus “Something rather sinister is happening here…. And whatever it is, it’s targeting civilians in the area closest to his Majesty.”

Irina frowned, noticing Ivan’s head lowering as he took a deep breath “I had the same thought… Belobog… it was such a prosperous and lively province, this silence doesn’t befit it…”

Irina reached down to put her palm around the tiny king, Ivan looking even smaller as he retreated in the shadow of her palm.

“So… whatever it is that’s targeting civilians, you think it made people that used to own this shack leave?” Momoka suggested, both Ivan and Jalal nodding.

“It’s very probable” the young man said before taking a piece of ham “But this is not our current objective. After spending the night here, I’ll need you to travel all the way down to the Capital of Dola and retrieve a certain… artifact”

“Artifact? For what?” Alys asked this time, her mouth still full of meat.

“For us to have a chance against our potential enemy… and judging by the pattern and our fighting history, I think all of you girls can guess who it could be…”

Dann sighed, rubbing the bridge of his nose “Another demon sister…”, both Mujin and Louis clearly sharing his frustration “And the four of us that will soon become immobilized from the energy of this kingdom will only be another nuisance”

“If ‘nuisance’ means ‘helpful’ in your vocabulary, then I agree, king Dann” Lili commented, Louis giving her a confused look before she chuckled “Come on, even in this small form, you five are a force to be reckoned with. So, don’t ever say or think that you’re a nuisance to us”

All the girls gasped and then started laughing, five tiny kings utterly stunned by a nice comment they’ve just received, from Lili no less.

“Okay, now that we’re done with the cheesy stuff…” Huiying reminded everyone “What type of artifact are we looking for?”

Ivan stood up on his feet, his body tense as he announced: “My Black crown”

Chapter Text

After a rather unnerving night in which neither of the girls got much sleep due to Jalal's warnings and blizzard wreaking havoc outside, the girls were ready to depart towards their next destination.

As the sky slowly became brighter, even behind gray clouds, all eight girls were in front of their temporary accommodation, several familiar faces waiting on them. Jalal took the initiative and brought all eight horses to Red Snowfield before the dawn broke, Arthur and Hwon being always so generous to allow Alys and Huiying to borrow theirs.

Animals didn’t particularly seem to be bothered by the cold, but Isla, Ivan’s horse, was almost delighted to finally be back home.

With all of their supplies packed up and the other four kings already in deep slumber inside their warm pouches, the girls said goodbye to Jalal, the young man once again unable to accompany them on their journey into the heart of the kingdom.

Their journey through Belobog region was more than grueling, steep hills soon changing into vast, lifeless vale, the white snow seemingly stretching into infinity.

Every now and then, the group would stumble upon abandoned cluster of houses, but in much worse conditions compared to the one they used for shelter a few hours ago…

“Is it just me or is it bone-chillingly cold in this hellhole!?” Jaya asked, riding alongside Dalrae at the end of the group.

“I’d say you’re being dramatic, but no, it really is way colder than back home” Dalrae confirmed, Irina still able to hear a rather prominent tremble in her voice. I guess horseback riding still isn’t her thing…

“There should be a larger village up ahead, just behind these hills.” Ivan noted, pointing at the set of three hills they were quickly approaching “If I remember correctly, they used to craft clothes imbued with cold resistance magic. It could serve you well”

“Great news, but who’ll pay for that?” Lili asked, riding beside Irina and the tiny king, her tone as deadpan as ever “Do you even use money?”

Ivan shot her a look Irina wasn’t able to see, but the way Lili shivered and hid into her scarf made her giggle out loud.

Once she was shushed, the tiny king floated upwards only to land on top of Irina’s head. Once there, he cleared his throat, making sure everyone in the back heard him: “Once we reach the store that sells these outfits that you’ll need to survive Red Snowfield’s harsh winter, allow me to handle it”

The silence was tense and almost deafening, Irina looking up before mumbling: ”Are you sure, Your Highness? I thought you were not supposed to reveal yourself-”

“Elurra has big mouth… but only because she’s a great confidant for the crown” Ivan said in the same authoritative tone, but as soon as he lowered his head to look at his friend, his expression softened ever so slightly “She won’t betray me, not with my guards watching…”

That very sentence caused a shiver to run down Irina’s spine, the sudden feeling of being watched making the hairs on the back of her neck raise.

Ivan soon descended back onto her shoulder, the horses continuing to pace uphill in a steady pace.

“You’re tense” Ivan spoke once they reached the top of the first hill, his legs nonchalantly swinging off the edge of Irina’s shoulder.

The blonde chuckled uncomfortably, squeezing Isla’s reins in her hands “You kingdom… is it always like this?”

“Like this?”

“Uh… well, what I mean is-”

“Are you scared?” he questioned, his tone cold and almost automatic.

Irina gulped, unsure how to read his question.

She had to be very careful with what she said next, remembering that even though he had lived with her for the past couple of months, Ivan was still a powerful king that still managed to wield an immense amount of magic.

What if she offends him? Then this entire trip will be an awkward nightmare-

“Irina” he called out for her, the blonde only then noticing him stand on top of Isla’s bobbing head.

“Y-yes?” she stuttered, the reins almost tearing at her gloves.

“Don’t be afraid, you didn’t offend me” Ivan spoke in a much gentler tone, the mask of authority he had worn until that point slowly melting away “I’m aware that my kingdom can be intimidating, especially to an outsider who is visiting for the very first time… but it’s because of its size and so many legends and myths surrounding it why I love my homeland so much…”

Irina could feel her eyebrows twitch, a sudden pang of guilt hitting her chest “I’m sorry, I- I understand… I guess its better when you don’t have all cards on the table-”

“I agree…” Ivan smiled, almost proudly “And it’s this mysteriousness and vastness that had won us many battles in the past… the ones that came from outside of our borders, that is…”

The tiny king’s gaze suddenly became unfocused and vacant, as if he had just unlocked a rather unpleasant memory. Irina frowned, reaching out to offer him her hand to climb on, but it took him a moment or two to notice it.

Once he climbed onto her palm and was helped onto her shoulder once again, the atmosphere shifted, Irina able to feel underlying sorrow radiating from him.

The group continued to travel down and up the three hills, the last one being the tallest and the steepest. It took them a considerable amount of time and a couple of rest stops to finally reach the top, but the sight from the top of it was something that made all girls gasp.

The valley that had stretched beneath them was covered in pure and untouched layer of white, tall pines and willows growing close to the large and dark river that flowed in the middle of the vale. At the far distance, another ring of tall hills stretched to who knows where, but right at the edge of those hills laid a small, but very much alive village.

The houses seemed like small wooden boxes from that height, ashy smoke flowing out from the red chimneys whilst people walked around like a group of small ants.

“Oh wow…” Momoka was the one to utter “It looks so peaceful…”

“Whatever attacked villages beyond this hill seemingly didn’t reach this area…” Dalrae noted, tension rising in the air almost instantly

“How long until we reach that village?” Irina questioned, Ivan scratching his chin whilst in thought.

“If my memory serves me still, I believe we should be there before the sun sets. But, bear in mind, we have to keep this pace or else the night will catch us with no shelter in sight”

“Then we better get moving!” Alys announced before lightly poking at Arawn’s stomach, the horse immediately obeying her wordless instruction “Is there any shortcut we can take?”

“Not really” Ivan noted once the group started descending down the hill “The safest and fastest way to each the village is for us to follow Morana, the river you’re seeing. But be careful, everyone, certain parts of the shore are very steep and dangerous to walk over”

The group mumbled in unison before continuing their journey, the descent being much less of a challenge than Irina had expected.

The river Morana was much larger once they had reached its stream, its width shaming some large European rivers Irina had visited in the past with her family. However, what made the river that much more intimidating was its dark, cobalt-blue water, this very color concealing the true depth of the river.

They progressed slowly, the river’s stream getting stronger as they rode deeper into the valley, a cold wind suddenly picking up once they had reached the area with no trees.

“Stay away from the river’s edge, everyone! There is a high chance from small landslides!” Dalrae called out, Eodum slowly carrying her towards the front where Irina was “The wind is picking up quickly, Your Highness. Maybe we should hurry…”

Ivan looked at the dark-haired girl, Irina noticing his face becoming stern once again as he thought.

“Let’s cut through the pine forest” he eventually suggested, pointing towards one of the trees that had a large red circle drawn on its trunk “Many villagers come to this forest for fire wood, the closer we get to the village, more frequent path marks will be”

The group didn’t waste any time, Alys being the last one in line to make sure everyone managed to control their horse when changing the path.

The group had almost made it inside the dense forest, when a loud shriek and splash echoed across the valley.

The girls turned, horses neighing in response to a sudden stop and a series of loud noises.

For a moment, nothing else could be heard, but all of a sudden, an unmistakable cry had cut through the wind:

“HELP! SOMEBODY, HELP!”

The girls exchanged looks between each other, Alys and Chunhua ready to turn around in that very instant. Noticing their eagerness, Dalrae nodded before announcing:

“Everyone that carries a king with them, stay here with me!” she then turned to look at Huiying and Irina who rode beside her “Go with the two to check what’s happening if you want, I won’t force you”

Chunhua and Alys didn’t need to be told twice, Arawn and Chang’E already carrying them out of the forest and towards the river bank.

Irina and Huiying only took a moment to look at each other, no words needed as they decided to follow the other two.

The wind was now much stronger and the river seemed much more ominous than moments before. And yet, despite the huge amount of noise from the running water, Irina was still able to see a flailing figure in the middle of the stream.

“HELP ME!” the person called out, the river carrying them down the stream quickly and without mercy.

“Let’s go!” Alys ordered, poking at Arawn’s stomach right before he started sprinting across the snow.

The four horses quickly picked up the speed, Irina having to clench her legs tightly around Isla’s torso just so she wouldn’t fall out of the saddle. Even though she had a feeling like the entire world was shaking around her, the blonde still tried to keep her eye on the figure, an idea suddenly manifesting in her mind.

“Are we close to any narrower part of the river?” she asked through heavy puffs, Ivan giving her a widened, but knowing look.

“Yes, a few feet ahead of us…”

“Alys!” she called out, soon managing to catch up to her and Arawn “I’ll try to freeze the narrower part of the river! You guys try and save that person!”

Alys’s eyes widened at the suggestion, but she didn’t hesitate to respond “Roger! Do your best!”

Prompting Isla to run even faster, Irina braced herself for the sprint, raising herself only to slightly to prevent further shaking of her body whilst in the saddle. She managed to overrun river’s stream, finally reaching the slight narrowing of the canal before pulling on Isla’s reins. The horse neighed in response, mounting on her hind legs before stopping right at the water’s edge.

With her heart pounding, Irina shook the sapphire bracelet she wore under her jacket, summoning the massive staff right into her hand.

Focusing all of her energy into her right hand, Irina took a deep breath, the cold air extending her lungs. The light started illuminating around the scepter, the familiar crackling of ice soon heard in the water below her.

Gripping onto the staff even harder, Irina allowed her breaths de become even shallower, the pounding of her heart soon being felt in both of her temples as well.

But, despite this sudden pain and discomfort, the girl was able to observe the water freezing over at an alarmingly quick pace, small ice crystals connecting between one another right before an entire river section was frozen over.

“Great job!” Alys exclaimed before dismounting her horse in a single jump, her hands latching onto Arawn’s reins before she untied them “Someone hold the rope! I’ll go on the ice!”

“You’re crazy, this is a strong river!” Huiying was the one to exclaim as she and Tien approached, but in spite of her warning, her twin was already landing on the snow, grabbing the reins while Alys tied it around her waist.

“Can you hold out for a bit longer?” Alys asked through a labored breath, Irina only able to blink in response as she tried to hold the ice in place.

The girls had promptly sprang into action, Alys  slowly but surely walking across the icy part of the river just in time when the person came floating by.

Throwing her entire body weight on top of the ice, Alys grabbed onto the person with all her might, the gloves and sleeves of her jacket promptly getting soaked in icy water.

“PULL! QUICKLY!” she called out, the twins immediately gripping the reins.

With their strength, both Alys and the person she was holding in her arms were promptly sliding across the ice, but Irina was barely able to hold it together, her head almost bursting from pressure she had to use in order to keep the ice in place.

She exhaled once, very shakily, but it was all it took for her concentration to slip.

In an instant, the ice under Alys started to crack, a massive chunk beneath her hand already breaking off under the strength of river’s stream.

“Just a bit more, Irina, you can do it!” Huiying was the one to encourage her, the blonde barely able to retain some of her composure; the staff in her hand so cold she believed it’ll make her entire arm fall off.

That’s when Irina noticed a tiny light coming from her shoulder, her eyes widening once she realized what was going on.

Ivan was floating above her shoulder, both of his hands outstretched towards the river as the small snowflakes started swirling all around him. His expression was cold, concentrated, only a small vein popping up in the middle of his forehead.

The king using his power wasn’t what had surprised her, it was his sudden change in appearance: instead of a messy, shoulder-length black hair, his head was adorned with long locks, falling down his back like a waterfall of pure white. His eyes, usually dark blue, were now completely white and void of pupils and irises.

He looked like a completely different person.

“Get him! I’ll be fine!” Alys’s order snapped Irina out of her trance, the girl realizing both her friend and the person she had rescued were finally on the solid ground.

As she allowed herself to relax little by little, the small ice bridge she had created was already gone down the stream, her lungs stinging so much she believed they’ll collapse.

“Good… job…” she heard Ivan mumble suddenly, her body turning in the right moment to catch his fall.

“Ivan!?” she called out for him as he fell into her palms, his appearance back to normal “Are you alright!? Did you overexert yourself!?”

“Just tired…” he mumbled with his eyes closed, his body limp and motionless in Irina’s hands “I’ll sleep for a little while… I apologize…”

Irina bit down at her chapped lip, trying so hard not to cry “It’s okay. You can sleep…”

In the very next moment, Ivan was asleep, very light snoring coming from his nose. The girl giggled, tears still forming in the corners of her eyes as she brought the king closer to her face, her words barely audible:

“Thank you for saving everyone…”

With that, Irina dismounted her horse, Ivan already in the safety of his own pouch. Only then was she able to concentrate on what was happening with the man Alys had managed to pull out of the water.

“Sir, are you okay?” she asked, the man only able to nod as he shivered from top of his head to his tip toes. His skin was almost deathly pale, small crystals of ice forming on top of his long, blonde hair.

“C-cold…” he mumbled through his clattering teeth, his knees up against his chest.

Irina didn’t hesitate to react, quickly removing her thick snow jacket and throwing it over the man’s shoulders.

“M-my lady, you’ll b-be c-cold-”

“Don’t worry about me, I’m used to the cold” she said with a candid smile, trying to cover up the fact that she too was shivering.

“We better get you to somewhere warm” Huiying noted “Would you like to travel with us to the village in this valley?”

“T-that was my o-original destination…” he said, his lips slowly turning blue as he grabbed onto the jacket he was wrapped into “B-but, I don’t think I’ll m-make it in this state…”

The four girls exchanged looks, Alys suddenly chuckling as she adorned a prideful expression.

“Don’t you worry, sir, I’ll take care of that problem” she reassured, soon raising one of her arms, palm turned towards the shivering man.

In an instant, all water that had soaked up the man’s clothes gathered into an ever-growing ball of water floating in front of Alys’s palm, the whole extraction process not lasting longer than a minute or so.

Everyone looked at her, astonished, Irina’s jaw falling open as she observed her friend so effortlessly wield her power. She’s one talented magician, Irina thought, her chest suddenly becoming heavy.

Once done, Alys threw the ball of water back into the river, the man finally able to relax his body a little as he looked down at his own state.

“I’m dry…” he mumbled, dumbfounded, but aside from an impressed look he had given to a ginger-haired girl, the man kept his voice measured “Impressive! I should write a song about your virtuous deed!”

The girls went silent, but Alys giggled in response, confusion clear in her voice “Now, I didn’t do anything much… but why a song?”

The man seemed almost offended by a question “Why, it’s a job of mine! A bard must always sing of their saviors!”

“A bard!?” the girls asked in unison, but only Irina seemed excited about it “You’re a real bard!?”

The man raised his nose with a prideful smile “Of course! And what do you mean ‘real bard’? Are you questioning my credentials!?”

“No, not at all!” Irina panicked, covering her mouth with her hand before explaining “It’s just… in our world, we don’t really see traveling bards that often. We only know stories about them”

Well, we see then more often in video games, but that would be too complicated to explain, she thought, hopeful their new friend would be satisfied with such explanation.

The man seemed to process her explanation only to swiftly get back onto his feet, his clothes rather wrinkly from all the moisture that had gotten sucked out of it while his long blonde hair got slightly fluffy. But, he didn’t seem to be cold anymore, so that was a major progress.

But now that the man was on his feet, Irina noticed a peculiar item hidden underneath his undone coat.

“You seem to be interested in my lute” he noted, following Irina’s gaze.

“Oh, yes, I’m sorry… It’s the first time I see one in real life”

The man’s prideful smile widened as he uncovered the instrument with his swift moves, making everyone around him flinch.

The instrument was small and mostly colored in green, but the intricate décor of daisies and daffodils added to its vintage look.

“Feast your eyes, then! Once we reach the village, I might even play a song or two for you! In honor of you saving me, of course!”

“That would be awesome, actually…” Alys was the one to comment while Chunhua nodded with enthusiasm, both of them still carrying expressions of utter confusion “But wait… don’t you have like a… bag to carry that thing in? Why would you carry it in your coat?”

The man shot Alys an unamused look before answering “I do carry it in a special compartment of my cart, but due to how steep this river bank is, it had slipped out and fell into the river.”

The silence was much longer than the one before, the realization slowly sinking in.

“You jumped into the frigid river to get a damn lute!?” Huiying was the one to exclaim, but somehow Irina could believe something like that would happen.

The bard seemed even more offended than before, using his lute as a pointer which he directed towards Huiying “Be careful with your words, young lady! You may have helped in my rescue, but I shall not idly stand by as you insult my art and the items that are dear to me!”

What followed was a rather incoherent shouting match between the two, Alys and Irina being the ones to try and mitigate and calm the situation while Chunhua just watched from the sidelines with an amused smile on her lips.

At the end of it all, the bard and Huiying decided to not be on speaking terms, Irina thankful that at least their trip to the village won’t be boring.

“If you are done yelling at one another” Alys said with a suppressed frustration in her voice as she turned towards the blonde man “Goodly bard, would you be as kind as to give us your name?”

The man seemed to be taken aback by the request, but eventually nodded, his voice poised and proud:

“You may call me Nartsiss, my lady!” he bowed before Alys and Irina, his lute on full display “It will be my pleasure to accompany you to your next destination”

Irina smiled and returned the gesture alongside her friend, Huiying only huffing in response before mounting her horse.

“This will be so fun!” Chunhua said while clapping her hands, Irina not missing a teasing look she had given to her sister.

She had to giggle in agreement, absent-mindedly putting a hand over a woolen pouch where her king friend had slept soundly. Too bad you have missed this, Ivan…

***

“Oh… so he’s at Belobog?”

Pair of dark, rotting figures mounted on their equally grotesque horses only grumbled and growled in response, the woman on top of the throne waving her hand at them.

Without any other order needed, the creatures left the throne room of the castle, almost knocking the sturdy door off their hinges as their ear-piercing screams echoed through the hallways, awakening others like them.

But in spite of all that ruckus and sudden noise, the demoness was more than satisfied with the information she had just received.

Sliding her bony hand across the crystal orb beside her throne, she could clearly see it: an image of a rather large group of girls, mounted on their horses and heading towards the village of Mora.

And somewhere among them, the sovereign of this wretched land must have been hidden…

Smart girls, Asmo thought, a menacing smile slowly spreading across her features.

She retreated her hand, not needing to see what was about to transpire in that unlucky village.

She knew the slaughter of his people would be His Majesty’s greatest pain, something he’d do anything in the world to prevent… including revealing his weakened, useless form.

Asmo slowly rose from the throne and descended towards the bottom of the hall, the chill in the air making her feel reinvigorated, rejuvenated…

“You made a mistake of bringing those little humans here; King Ivan…” she mumbled to no one in particular “Because now, you will feel the true power of Paim’s sisterhood…”

Chapter Text

The village of Mora was exactly what Irina had imagined it would be: about a few dozen houses scattered about a valley, massive mountain engulfed in fog overlooking it. In the center of the village stood a massive wooden structure with a tower, the bell on top of it ringing to signal the arrival of the sunset and the approaching night.

Houses were simple, made of sturdy wood and with very low and steep rooftops, colorful wooden fences adding even more charm to the surrounding. The snow was thick and heavy whilst covering each house, but the light from beyond windows and thick gray smoke coming from myriad of chimneys made the whole atmosphere rather cozy.

The street lights had soon lit up, the crystal structures on top of wooden stands emitting a warm, yellowish light. Villagers, however, didn’t seem to be rushing back home…

“Oh wow…” Alys commented as they slowly led their horses into the village, each girl looking around with equal amount of astonishment, “This… actually looks very cute…”

Irina chuckled, a familiar warmth engulfing her chest, “My babushka and dedushka used to live in a place like this… north of St. Petersburg. We’d regularly spend Christmas in that village… until we moved, that is”

She could feel Alys’ gaze on her, Irina using every ounce of her composure to look back at her and smile, “Don’t worry, it’s a nice memory”

“I know, just…” the ginger-haired girl said while adjusting her beanie, “Thinking about loved ones that have passed… you don’t have to hide that it’s sad. You know I can relate”

Irina smiled and nodded, their little moment swiftly interrupted by a group of children running past them, laughing and yelling.

As they proceeded deeper into the village, more and more people gathered around the main square, many of them laughing and chatting whilst drinking from several pots hanging over small open fires. Each grown up was holding their own wooden cup, the scent of mulled wine and apple cider dancing on the icy wind.

“Oooh~ a celebration!” Nartsiss commented, casually slipping of Isla’s back, “I bet they wouldn’t mind a bit of lively music!”

Before any of the girls even managed to stop him, the strange bard ran into the crowd, people erupting into cheers as they saw his lute and his whole attire.

“Didn’t he say he was freezing!?” Lili hissed, bringing her scarf closer to her nose.

But Irina knew there was no use in stopping him, the sound of a cheerful melody and his strong vocal soon overtaking the main square.

The people very soon started singing alongside him, most of them somewhat out of tune due to copious amounts of alcohol they have drank.

But even as the snow started to fall and the sky continued to go darker, the impromptu celebration continued to evolve, with grown-ups dancing and forming a wide circle and children running and laughing all around them, some of them stopping to catch snowflakes with their mouth.

“I’ll be damned….” Huiying was the one to comment as the girls observed this event, Alys, Chunhua and Jaya dancing along the song, “Is there some kind of holiday we weren’t aware of?”

“Not really…” Ivan’s voice suddenly came from his blue pouch strapped over Irina’s chest, “This is an everyday occurrence in Red Snowfield, especially in smaller villages”

“Every day!?” the girls exclaimed in unison, even quiet Momoka having her mouth agape.

Ivan’s head finally made an appearance in between the warm wool, his complexion still rather pale, “It’s the way people spend time during winter. Most of them either go into the forest to chop up wood, hunt for food or look for minerals to use for forgery while others remain in the village to take care of the children and the state of the village overall,” the tiny king finally fully emerged from his hiding place, swiftly flying behind Irina so he wouldn’t be spotted, “So, this celebration is a little something villagers do to congratulate each other for a work well done… and express their joy because all of them have returned home alive”

The girls exchanged looks, the atmosphere suddenly turning heavy between them as they processed the implications of that last sentence.

“So… they’re living every evening like it’s their last?” Irina was the one to ask, Ivan only humming in response.

The girl lowered her head, that same warmth she was feeling upon arrival now completely replaced with something heavier and bitter.

“Where is the woman you said we need to consult?” Dalrae suddenly asked, putting her hand on Irina’s shoulder while looking at the king.

Ivan pointed to his right, up the little hill “Last house to the left, house with blue fence. But, you’ll see the sign of her workshop first”

Dalrae nodded, telling Alys, Chunhua and Jaya to stay behind alongside Lili who had to look after them in case the celebration pulled them in. The rest, including Momoka, Huiying and Irina, were to follow her to the seamstress’ house.

The walk was short but somewhat challenging, slippery snow making it tricky to climb up the hill even though all girls had proper winter shoes.

Once at their destination, Irina noticed a massive sign that had only shown a beautiful dress. Dalrae was the first one to approach the door, but the moment she raised her hand to knock, a young woman opened, her expression rather disinterested.

She was dressed in a blue and long dress, her hair held up in a messy bun whilst the belt around her waist carried many tools, among them needle cushions of many sizes as well as yarn clusters, even one pair of scissors.

“Come on in” she said in a monotone voice, entering deeper into the house, “I have things ready for you”

The girls exchanged looks but ended up shrugging, all four entering the warm interior of the house.

Irina looked around, the space rather cramped yet still functional both as a home and a clothing shop.

There was a long table opposite to the door, many crocheted items displayed on its surface as well as untouched balls of yarn and brand new knitting and sewing tools for sale. Many wooden racks were strewn about the main room, various dresses, suits and coats displayed on them. The light was dim, only a couple of crystal lamps illuminating the space from two corners, alongside a large but properly secured fire place right beside the stairs that led to the second story of the building.

The girls followed the young woman to the left, behind a bright yellow curtain embroidered with daisies and images of colorful butterflies, Irina having to stop and take a closer look.

“You must be Elurra, correct?” Dalrae asked, her tone stern as she observed the woman plopping on the chair behind her vintage-looking sewing machine.

“Obviously” the woman retorted before putting a piece of threat before her lips and then into the needle of the machine, “Give me a couple of moments, I just need to embroider the details on the last robe”

“How… did you know we were coming?” Momoka was the one to ask, her thin eyebrows creating a deep frown.

Elurra didn’t respond at first, both of her feet rising onto the small plate underneath the sewing machine. As she started rocking her feet back and forth, the needle started penetrating the thick blue fabric underneath it.

“No one comes here when I close up the shop” she said nonchalantly, trying to talk over the sound of the sewing machine, “And even if someone does come after hours, I usually make deals with them beforehand. Besides, you really think anyone would come up here when it’s the time to get drunk?”

Dalrae exhaled through her nose with amusement, trying her best to contain any louder chuckles, “You do have a point but… surely, you’d be concerned with surprised visitors in the middle of the night. How do you know you can trust us?”

Elurra only raised her eyes from the machine only to roll them so hard she could probably see the back of her head.

“There were signs…. A lot of them. So, I guessed that His Majesty… or someone appointed by him, would pay me a visit soon”

“You’ve really changed for the better, Elurra. You kept my arrival a secret”

The sewing machine ceased its work once the tiny king made his appearance, the seamstress looking up at him with an empty expression.

The silence became tense and deafening, Irina very aware of a sudden heaviness in her chest as the two stared at each other… only for Elurra to chuckle with a lot of amusement.

“You’re lucky I’m on probation” she snickered, covering her mouth as she continued to laugh, “The amount of people that would lose their minds to see you this small…”

Ivan chuckled soundlessly, his expression rather unamused as the smile refused to reach his eyes.

“Wait, probation!?” Huiying was the one to ask, “For what!? Did you commit a crime!?”

“Ah…” Elurra sighed, scratching the back of her head as her cheeks flushed red, “Not necessarily… but my big mouth did cause some trouble for His Majesty in Belobog”

“Elurra enjoys gossiping” Ivan’s tone became authoritative as he turned towards the girls, “About six months into my reign, she disliked the fact that I didn’t purchase more items from her shop for my birthday celebration. Thus, she started a rumor that I was actually a fraud parading as an heir of Red Snowfield’s lost dynasty. Her proof? Me refusing to use my power in public”

Silent gasps and oohs filled the room, the four girls looking at the seamstress, Irina’s eyes widening in absolute shock while Dalrae, Momoka and Huiying clicked their tongues and shook their heads in disapproval.

Elurra rolled her eyes again, looking at the side in an attempt to hide her obvious embarrassment.

“As a punishment…” Ivan continued, his sharp blue eyes now looking down at the seamstress, “I have decided to display all my magical prowess by almost freezing the village of Mora… since they have all decided to start the uprising. Since then, I have planted many of my trusted people into this village, making sure a rumor like that doesn’t start again. And Elurra….”

Ivan’s smile turned rather smug, “She’s stuck being my spy and confidant for twenty years”

Irina whistled, somewhat unsure of how she should feel.

Elurra did seem like she disliked her king quite a bit, but Ivan… considering his usual calm demeanor, it was hard for Irina to imagine he had almost frozen the entire village over just to prove a point.

But… who knows how bad of an uprising these villagers were planning, especially if it was fueled by just rumors and gossip.

“You really seem to hate your king, based on the way you’re reacting” Huiying voiced what Irina had taught, the entire room once again engulfed in tense silence.

But, instead of her usual disinterested demeanor, Elurra’s eyes widened, something primal glistening in her eyes as she looked up at the tiny king who still hovered over her sewing machine.

“I…” she started, eventually releasing a sigh of defeat, “I don’t hate him… He just seemed so disinterested for the old traditions, something my own family had prepared me for. I always expected to get a massive order from His Majesty once he celebrates his first birthday as a ruler… but he never allowed me to truly show off what I can do… I was petty”

“Petty is a small word…” Momoka commented before clearing her throat.

Irina could see Ivan’s expression softening a little, his voice gentler but still resolute, “At least you have learned… and I can promise you a big sum of money and recognition once I ascend the throne again”

Elurra nodded, her expression still showcasing uncertainty even though His Majesty’s words sounded more than genuine.

The tiny king then landed on top of the sewing machine, his tone quieter, “Is there anything you wish to report to me? To warn me about?”

The seamstress raised one eyebrow as she looked at him and then eyed every single girl in the room, as if only then noticing they were dressed much differently from anyone she had seen before.

“Are these your new warriors, Your Majesty?”

“You could say so” Ivan responded calmly.

A brief chuckle escaped seamstress’ mouth, her tone sharp, “I hope they’re good warriors because… whatever is out there is dangerous and is spreading fast”

“Do you even know what we’re dealing with?” Dalrae was the one to ask, but Elurra just shook her head.

“I’ve only heard rumors, from other villagers and people who travel here from the other side of the country” she explained, “Apparently, people are going missing at alarming rates, leaving mess and bloody stains in their wake… but the bodies never resurface, as if vanished. And it had all apparently started in Dola”

“The capital?” Irina asked, chills suddenly running down her spine.

Elurra nodded again as she leaned in to start working on the final piece again, the sewing machine springing back into action, “So far, whatever that mysterious threat is, it didn’t reach us… even though we’ve heard that the outskirts of Belobog have been facing devastation”

“We know” Huiying was the one to note, “We saw many abandoned houses, even slept in one… but we haven’t seen any bloody tracks or stains”

“That’s much more ominous if you ask me” Elurra responded before going silent, focusing on her work once more.

The girls remained inside for the next couple of minutes, Elurra swiftly finishing her work before getting up from the sewing machine and reaching for a sack behind her. She handed it to Irina, the girl only able to see neatly folded fabric in red, gold and blue colors.

“As ordered, I have imbued these robes with cold protection spell. The golden threads I have used did the trick” Elurra explained, “Put these under your coats, they may even allow you to discard them altogether”

“You’re very confident in your work” Dalrae commented, eyeing the contents of the sack from behind Irina.

Elurra just scoffed, looking away, “Of course I am! Nothing I make is just carelessly put together. I know my craft well-”

Everyone in the house winced and turned towards the door as a blood-curdling scream echoed from the outside.

The quartet immediately became alerted, materializing their weapons in the blink of an eye.

“Where is the highest point in the village?” Dalrae asked, her voice low as she slowly led the group towards the door.

Elurra hesitated, her voice shaky and cracking, “The…. The church tower…”

The girls acted fast after that, Dalrae instructing them to head back towards the main square, where the scream came from. Elurra was told to stay inside and lock the door, just in case her house needed to become a shelter for villagers if something truly bad was happening.

But as the girls made their way outside… Irina could feel the blood in her veins running cold.

What was a festive and lively street only half an hour ago now became the place engulfed in pure panic and chaos, villagers scrambling for shelter as tall shadows on horses rode and sacked through the streets.

Only… these were no ordinary horses… or ordinary attackers.

“I’ll go to the tower and shoot any horseman I see!” Dalrae announced before giving her final order to the other three, “Find anyone who was left stranded outside and make sure to protect them”

“Yes, ma’am!” the girls exclaimed in unison, Irina’s legs moving before she even registered what was going on.

The group scattered to all directions, Irina only able to silently pray for their safe return as she moved forward.

She moved quickly, staff heavy and bitingly cold in her hands. She used its power to push the snow away from her path, that very motion attracting the attention of their monstrous attackers.

Irina could feel her heart falling into her stomach as she came face to face with these creatures, her eyes widening in horror:

Zombie-like creatures stopped right in front of her as she reached the main square, their flesh still rotting and falling off their bones, looking down at her with their out-of-worldly yellow and red eyes, their torsos being the only other humanoid quality about them.

Below the waist, they were fused with equally monstrous creatures, some of them resembling horses, while others looked like cows, elk and even bears.

The stench of rotting meat and pure death was so pungent it started stinging Irina’s eyes even from that distance, the girl having to take several deep breaths in order not to faint.  

“Focus…” she chanted, gripping onto her staff with both hands.

Only then did she notice three children, scooted behind wooden boxes at the edge of the square. The monsters were completely focused on her, sneaking closer as if she was not able to see them… but the slight shift in their legs told Irina the exact moment when one of them was about to pounce.

“To the right, Irina!” Ivan exclaimed, the girl doing exactly as told.

Three monsters tried to get her as she jumped fences and small bonfires in order to reach the middle of the square, creatures’ beastly shrieks and growls causing chills all over Irina’s body.

But there was no time for her to feel scared… there were still survivors who needed help.

Irina dove behind the boxes, the three children screaming before closing each other’s mouths as she appeared before them. There were two older girls and one little boy, all of them having light brown hair and striking blue eyes.

“Where is your house?” Irina whispered, showing her hands so the children would feel at least some type of comfort. She looked over the boxes, one of the monsters that had pounced towards her being stuck on its side whilst writhing on the ground.

“Over there…” the oldest girl pointed in the direction of the entrance to the village, “But monsters came from there… and fire is burning-”

Irina closed her eyes, understanding the implication.

“I’ll take you to Elurra’s house. It’s still safe there”

The children unanimously gasped, “The seamstress!? She won’t let-” the younger girl whisper-yelled, her speech interrupted in the very next moment by several monsters’ terrifying shrieks.

“She will” Irina reassured, her voice filled with determination she didn’t know she had, “I’ll make sure you’re safe”

For whatever reason, all three children seemed to believe her instantly, all of them scooting a little closer to her.

Irina assessed the situation once more, noticing that the monsters were sneaking up on them once again. They needed to move, fast.

“Alright…” she said, bringing the small boy who couldn’t be older than two, closer to her, making sure to get a good grip around his waist, “When I whistle, run to the left and around the square. I’ll be right behind you”

“But they’ll catch us-”

“They won’t” Irina promised once again, gripping oldest girl’s shoulder, “I won’t allow them to harm you”

With tears freezing in the corners of her eyes and a muffled sob, the girl nodded, grabbing the younger girl tightly by the hand.

Irina had entered a state of absolute focus, her eyes and ears aware of the three monsters sneaking up on them and a larger group of them that was sneaking around the rooftops.

A piercing whistle tore through the night.

On cue, the two girls started booking it, Irina only a step behind them.

Monsters pounced after them, but no matter how fast they were, Irina was faster, hitting the ground with her staff and producing sharp icicles that have impaled at least two monsters at once.

As they continued to run and jump into empty and messy front yards, Irina continued to raise icicle walls in their wake, trying to prevent even the slightest chance of one of those monsters getting to the children. The little boy in her arms started crying hysterically whilst clinging onto her, but even though the noise was deafening, Irina would rather lose a leg than let go of him.

Once they managed to reach the top of the hill and run into Elurra’s small yard, the two girls immediately started banging on the door and calling for help, the seamstress taking her sweet time whilst opening.

“Please watch them…” Irina said through labored breaths as she handed the little boy to Elurra, the seamstress wordlessly disappearing behind the sturdy door with the trio.

“Great job…” Ivan said from within her collar, Irina chuckling in response before running back out of the yard, even though her legs slowly became heavier and her legs stung from sheer cold.

No matter which corner she rounded, there was at least one zombie rider waiting for her, ready to tear her to shreds or turn her into one of them. Still, she progressed, one icicle and freezing gust of wind at the time.

She could hear her friends fighting somewhere in the distance, their battle cries and unleashing of their power shaking the entire village of Mora.

Irina had eventually made it back to the main square, only then noticing Alys trying to ward off hoards of monsters so they wouldn’t harm their precious horses.

“Alys!” Irina called out, ready to use her staff.

“Stay back!” the ginger-haired girl yelled back, swinging her claymore, “I’m covered! Go find survivors!”

Irina frowned at the response, only for a long arrow to strike one of the monsters right through the head, making it fall into the snow. Dalrae…

“Irina, over there!” Ivan exclaimed once again, the girl looking to her right only to notice a woman barely able to hide herself behind wooden fence of a nearby house.

The girl didn’t hesitate, rushing towards the woman and jumping over the fence in hopes no other monster noticed her.

The woman yelped at Irina’s sudden appearance, but covered her mouth very quickly, Irina only then noticing blood stains on her palms.

“Are you injured!?” the blonde asked quietly, taking woman’s hands into hers.

“My leg…” the woman mumbled with a strained voice, bobs of sweat sliding down the sides of her face, “One slashed me before I could get my children….”

Irina clenched her jaw before undoing her scarf and pressing it over woman’s open wound, “What do your kids look like?”

“Two girls… and a boy…” woman said as she tried not to cry out in pain, Irina prompting her to press on the wound, “They’re all… brown haired… and have blue eyes…”

Irina sighed with relief, a small smile appearing on her lips, “Then they’re fine…” she said reassuringly, the woman only widening her eyes as a sigh of relief escaped her pale lips.

The girl knew she needed to get the woman to safety, but she was not strong enough to carry her. The only thing she could really do was stay with her and make sure she survived…

The snow started falling relentlessly as the sounds of battle and slaughter continued, the smell of burning wood invading Irina’s nose and throat as she tried her hardest not to cough and alert the monsters nearby.

She had no idea whether her decision was right… or whether she herself will survive at all.

These monsters were fast, able to see them from great distances and even smell them, and who knew how they even reproduced. For all Irina knew, she may as well just be helping a woman who will become one of those monsters at any moment-

The woman suddenly became paler than before, her eyes widening so much Irina believed they’ll pop out of her sockets.

“WATCH OUT!” she shrieked, Irina only then noticing a monster jumping down from the rooftop behind them, right on top of them.

The girl screamed whilst hitting the ground with her staff, three large icicles forming but only scraping the falling rider, its rotting body thumping on the ground next to them.

Irina got closer to the woman, embracing her and screamed with her whilst still holding onto her staff.

She was exhausted, felt as if her lungs were about to burst, the staff refusing to listen to her in that very moment.

I’m going to di-

A loud howl suddenly shook the village of Mora, making anything and anyone in it unable to move for a moment or two… but as soon as the strong vibrations ceased, Irina looked towards their attacker.

Her own eyes widened, brain unable to process what she was looking at.

Instead of a morphed zombie, there stood a large, jet-black wolf, its yellow eyes filled with murderous intent as it tore off every single limb of its target. The zombie under it writhed in pain, the black blood spraying everywhere.

Irina could feel a woman squirm in her embrace, but the girl refused to allow her to raise her head. She didn’t need to see this…

The carnage lasted for a few moments, just until the monster stopped moving and remained a lifeless pile on the ground, its dark blood soaking into the crispy, white snow.

The gigantic beast then raised its head, looking straight at Irina.

The girl yelped, falling back onto her butt whilst pulling the injured woman with her.

The wolf still decided to approach them, Irina frantically trying to raise a heavy staff in a futile attempt to defend herself and the woman from a brand new threat.

“Do not fret”, a deep, growling voice suddenly echoed in her mind, Irina’ eyes locking with the wolf’s, “We are here to help”

“We?...” Irina mouthed… only for a whole myriad of howls to echo throughout the village.

Whilst a large pack swarmed the place from all exits, Irina had slowly released her grip on the terrified woman, her voice shaky as she mouthed:

“Oh, thank the heavens…” she cried out, “You’re all here!”

Irina’s mouth fell open as she attempted to speak, but had only experienced a brand new shock when the wolf’s body started morphing and rising on its hind legs.

Only a moment later, instead of a black wolf, there stood a young man, tall, black-haired, same pair of glowing yellow eyes, dressed in all black, a furry cloak draped over his wide shoulders.

“Misha!?” Ivan suddenly called out, completely exposing himself.

The young man blinked, only to bend a single knee before the tiny king, one of his fists buried in the snow as he exclaimed:

“Your Royal Majesty!”

Irina was completely speechless for a moment, barely able to help the woman back up on her feet before asking:

“Ivan… would you… mind explaining?”

“It’s a long story…” the king responded, his gaze locking with Irina’s, “But… these wolfs are my personal guardians. Meet Misha, the vice-captain of Boreal Winds”